《Billionaire鈥檚 Runaway Bride》


 Chapter 1

    Penn¡¯s POV


    I shook my dizzy head and saw the woman in front of me looking at me nkly. The desire inside my body surged up again, and I couldn¡¯t help cursing. I didn¡¯t expect that the little woman in front of me dared to drug me.


    This time, drugger had paid a lot of money. Even taking a cold shower was useless. My face turned red and my lower body swelled up. I just want to forcibly upy the delicate and fragrant body in front of me.


    Smelling the fragrance of the little woman in front of me, my desire is uncontroble.


    Aimee, you deserve it. If you dare to drug me, just as you wish.


    I walked up to her, dragged her into the bedroom and pressed her against the door. I pinched her chin, plundered her mouth and exchanged saliva with her.


    I ripped off her clothes, and her exposed body was white and smooth, like a peeled boiled egg, soft and stic, as if she was biting it.


    To me, the body in front of me is like a rain in the desert. The desire in my body has reached my limit. I turned her body over, let her front leaning against the door, pressed her waist, and directly fucked her hard.


    When I lost my mind, I only remembered that I held her from the wall, to the sofa, and then to the bed in all kinds of postures. When I woke up again, there was only a room of mess and a signed divorce agreement in front of me, but the woman who should have been lying in my arms disappeared without a trace.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    Six years ago, I chose to divorce my beloved Penn Carter, because the three years of asexual marriage made me know that I could never rece the goddess in Bonnie Hunter¡¯s  heart, so I chose to help them make a pair. But I¡¯m still unrelented, so I drugged him on thest night before the divorce, trying to at least leave some memory for myself.


    After a night of indulgence, I left a signed divorce agreement. As an orphan, I had nowhere to go, so I took a ne to Country C. Here, I have shown my talent in incense making. By chance, I have be the proud disciple of the world famous incense making master, Baldwin Hawk. In his studio, the Moonlight is engaged in the research and development of new products., I have developed a lot of wonderful fragrance, and now I am famous in the incense making field.


    I nned to go to Country C to study medicine, but I didn¡¯t expect that I was pregnant.


    At that time, I was also hesitant whether I should abort it or not. But when I arrived at the hospital, I flinched and was reluctant to do so.


    Atst, I chose to keep the baby!


    I gave birth to three triplets, two boys and one girl.


    During the delivery, the youngest son died of oxygen deficiency, leaving only a pair of children named Aviva and Cyrus.


    Aviva was sensitive about investment at a young age.


    Cyrus, on the other hand, was very interested in the field of program. Now it was a small hacker and was particrly sensitive to numbers. It was also very talented in investing!


    Besides, these two kids were very good-looking, steady and lively.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    That¡¯s why their teacher, Baldwin, always scolds me for being naughty!


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the ne hasnded at the River City Airport¡­¡± the stewardess¡¯s words brought me back to reality from the past memories. It turned out that I had returned to this city where I thought I would nevere back.


    Our teacher is going back to set up a research institute abroad. Our new product research and development are stuck in a bottleneck. There are not only a lot of materials in our country, but also many hidden righ finances that make incense. They are all capable people, and they have the inheritance of ancient incense making skills, which is exactly what we need.


    The teacher treats me like her own daughter and knows my past. I know that in addition to the research and development of new products, he also wants me to get rid of the shadow of the past and start a new life, so I followed his advice. My assistant Carina and I flew back.


    Daphne Cotton, my best friend in college. The godmother of my two children drove us to a vi named ¡®the Imperial Mansion¡¯ in the downtown.


    I asked her to look for this ce the day before yesterday. She told me that her house was next door. The owner¡¯s family moved to Rheinsville City in the capital and the house needed to be rented, so she happened to rent it.


    I nodded with a smile and packed up my things. It¡¯s time for dinner.


    Daphne took the three of us out for dinner again.


    When we arrived at the parking lot of the restaurant, the car hadn¡¯t stopped yet. Suddenly, a little boy ran out from the dark and almost bumped us. This little boy was about four or five years old, with fair skin, watery eyes and upturned nose. He was very delicate. He was holding a valuable ne model in his arms. No one knew where he ran out of.


    This kid looks very timid and doesn¡¯t know how to speak. When we wanted to send him to the police station, he was very reluctant. Then he took out a pen and a small note from his pocket, wrote a series of numbers on it, followed by a daddy, and handed the note to me.


    I called the child¡¯s father and told him that he woulde to Milo Sun to pick up the child. Then I hung up the phone and was about to take the child into the restaurant to eat and wait.


    Milo Sun restaurant was one of the best private restaurants in River City. The service was considerate, and the dishes were beautiful and delicious. They were only reserved for extravagant customers. The reservation time should be one month in advance.


    Theyout of the restaurant was also very elegant. Each seat was separated by a screen, and there was a small wooden door in the front, without a top. When dinner was in the evening, the chandelier on the top.


    Soon, the waiter served the dishes.


    During the dinner, I took a careful look at this child. Although it was the first time we met today, I had an inexplicable sense of intimacy with him. I just wanted to treat him well from the bottom of my heart.


    ¡°Have you heard that the little prince of the Carter family is missing? The Carter family has sent arge number of people to look everywhere in the River City, but they still can¡¯t find him!¡±


    A faint voice of discussion came from the next seat.


    Another voice sounded a little cautious. ¡°Is he kidnapped? The murderer is so bold. Although the little prince of the Carter family is dumb and hasn¡¯t spoken for a long time, he is the apple of eye of Penn. Anyone who dares to kidnap him is tired of living¡­¡±


    Hearing the name of Penn, I slowed down unconsciously and was somewhat absent-minded.


    The little prince was a mute.

 Chapter 2

    The little guy I found didn¡¯t say anything.


    His temperament, dressing and dressing did match the status of the Carter family.


    Besides, the man¡¯s voice


    Thinking of this, I tried my best to suppress the shock in my heart. Then I took out my phone and pushed it to Daphne¡¯s hand. ¡°Take my phone. Tellter that it¡¯s you who were calling. I¡¯ll take Aviva and Cyrus with me. I¡¯ll wait for you in the parking lot.¡±


    Ignoring the pitiful look of the child, I strode out of the box, not daring to look back all the way.


    When I arrived at the parking lot, I looked at the time from time to time, and my heart was full of uneasiness.


    I know Penn very well. If there is any clue, it will be enough for that man to find something unusual.


    ¡°Mommy, who is that Penn? Why should we hide from him?¡± Aviva and Cyrus shook MY hands


    I came to my senses slowly. I touched their heads and smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°He¡¯s not an important person. You two, if you hear this name in the future, you must stay away from him, okay?¡±


    The two kids nodded, ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we ran so fast just now. If that person suspects us, check the surveince video and it will be easy to find us.¡± Aviva reminded.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Cyrus took theputer on the car and typed on the keyboard.


    ¡°The surveince video of the restaurant is done!¡±


    I breathed a long sigh of relief and held the two kids in my arms. ¡°Fortunately, you have solved a big trouble!¡±


    After a while, we arrived at Daphne with a packed box in her hand. The four of us went straight back to the vi.


    My two children and I are still hungry. We have packed up all the things that Daphne brought back.


    After dinner, the two kids went upstairs to take a shower.


    Daphne looked at me meaningfully. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you hide from Penn. Didn¡¯t you reach an agreement to divorce him at that time? Why are you so afraid of him now? Besides, you didn¡¯t tell me why you divorced. What happened a few years ago?¡±


    Looking into her eyes, I lowered my eyes subconsciously. After hesitating for a while, I managed to tell her what had happened at that time.


    ¡°Aimee, how dare you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to know the existence of Aviva and Cyrus. Besides, I was afraid that he might have a grudge against me when I drugged him. It¡¯s easy for him to take revenge on me in his identity. If I were alone, I might not be afraid of him. But now, I¡¯m still carrying two children.¡±


    After saying that, I smiled with self mockery. ¡°Maybe I think too much. Maybe he doesn¡¯t care about that at all. After all, I am not an important person.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily!¡±


    Daphne frowned and said, ¡°I think he might have heard your voice. Just now when he entered the room, he asked where you were. It seemed that he came to settle ounts with you!¡±


    Hearing this, I was stunned, and then my heart ached.


    Sure enough, for him, there was only hatred left that night


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. The River City is so big, and your work has nothing to do with him. You may not meet each other.¡±


    I nodded slightly.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Aviva and Cyrus said.


    I stopped talking with Daphne and looked up at the stairs.


    The two kids had already taken a shower, and their hair was still half wet. One of them wore a pajamas and came down the stairs.


    I suddenly thought of another thing.


    ¡°I almost forget that I came back in a hurry this time, and I will be very busy in the following work. I can¡¯t take Aviva and Cyrus with me. I want to ask you if there is a suitable kindergarten nearby that they can go to. Besides, I have to find a nanny.¡±


    After hearing that, Daphne thought for a moment and said, ¡°there is a good ce to go if you want to go to the kindergarten!¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°There is a noble kindergarten nearby. It¡¯s very good. It¡¯s famous in River City and has rich teaching. It can learn manynguages from many countries. Teachers are famous for their good education. Many children from rich families try their best to send their children inside, so they don¡¯t have to worry about their children being bullied inside.¡±


    After hearing Daphne¡¯s introduction, I immediately said, ¡°really? I¡¯ll check it online. If there¡¯s no problem, send them there.¡±


    The second morning.


    After breakfast, I took two kids to the noble kindergarten rmended by Daphne.


    I brought two kids here today toplete the enrollment procedures.


    As Daphne had said, the threshold of this kindergarten was very high in River City. The students there were either rich or powerful young masters or daughters.


    The kindergarten was strict with the selection of parents.


    After going through the entry formalities for the children, the principal called a gentle looking kindergarten teacher and asked her to take the two kids to the ssroom to get familiar with the environment and ssmates.


    The two kids waved at me and followed the teacher without crying.


    Seeing their backs disappear at the corner, I stood up and said goodbye to the principal.


    After I left the kindergarten, I went to the research institute set up by my teacher.


    As soon as I entered theb, i saw a handsome and elegant man in a formal shirt and suit pants walking towards me.


    ¡°Aimee, wee back. I¡¯m d that we can work together again.¡±


    Dexter Finger reached out his hand to me gentlemanly.


    I nodded slightly, shook hands with him, and quickly withdrew.


    Previously, Dexter had worked with Baldwin¡¯s team on many research and development matters abroad.


    During that period of time, Dexter had been my assistant. After all, he graduated from a famous school. His ability was once approved by me and Baldwin.


    Dexter smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to your office.¡±


    Then he turned around and led the way. Along the way, he introduced the structure and main personnel of the research institute to me.


    When we arrived at the office, Dexter looked at me with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve specially asked someone to decorate this room. It¡¯s arranged ording to your previous preferences. Outside is Carina¡¯s work desk¡±


    I looked around four times and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After looking around the office, I said to Dexter, ¡°I¡¯m here today to have a good understanding of the specific operation of the Research Institute. Please take me there.¡±


    After we leave the office area, we go straight to the core area of the Research Institute.


    When they arrived at the test area, i saw that manyboratory workers withb clothes and masks were busy on different test tforms.


    I didn¡¯t disturb them. I just asked Dexter to briefly introduce each project and the progress of the research.


    In the afternoon, I have almost mastered the situation of the Research Institute.


    At the same time, I also found an important problem.


    When we visited the test area just now, there was a basic working area and it was not operating.


    I asked theboratory workers and got to know that they had used up all the herbs in the incense making and were waiting for the research institute to distribute them.


    The same situation happened several times in a row.


    Due to the insufficient supply of materials, the research of several projects had to be put aside temporarily, and the time and cost of the project had been greatly increased.


    Over and over again, it also caused a great loss to the Research Institute.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After walking out of the test area, I looked at Dexter seriously and said, ¡°because of the slow supply of materials, the research is put aside. What¡¯s going on? Haven¡¯t you found a way to solve it?¡±


    Dexter stopped smiling and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m trying to solve this problem.¡±


    I frowned and looked at him, waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve contacted a medicine supplier. I¡¯ve already talked to them about long-term cooperation, but we¡¯re about to sign the contract. The time for signing the contract has been set, and it¡¯s tomorrow afternoon.


    The reason why things didn¡¯t go well before was that the construction of the Research Institute was still in the early stage. There were manyplicated things to be dealt with, and the staff was not very stable. It was only during this period of time that it finally stabilized.


    In addition, the medicinal materials in River City were monopolized by arge number of material merchants, and there was no supply. Besides, we are new here, so many suppliers maliciously raise the price. It took us a lot of time to raise the price. ¡±


    Dexter briefly exined the previous situation.


    When I was abroad, I had encountered such a thing more or less.


    ¡°Which suppliers are they?¡±


    ¡°If possible, I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow when we sign the contract. From now on, I¡¯ll take over the Research Institute. Logically, I should also say hello to them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow,¡± said Dexter


    I nodded.


    When I went back to the office, I saw that the person behind was still there. I was confused and asked, ¡°anything else?¡±


    He smiled, ¡°I want to ask if you have time tonight. Today is the first day. I have made a dinner to wee you. So that you can know your colleagues.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll treat tonight. As the person in charge, I should express my gratitude.¡±


    I took out my phone and called Daphne. ¡°Daphne, do you have time tonight? Help me pick up Aviva and Cyrus. I have something to deal with tonight. I can¡¯t go back untilter.¡±


    I¡¯ll start to work after I¡¯ve arranged the two kids.


    It was time to get off work.

 Chapter 3

    After I left theb, I got on the Dexter¡¯s car and headed for the restaurant.


    Ten minutester, the Dexter signaled me to look ahead. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    I looked up and saw an antique building, which was built near the river and carved with dragon and Phoenix in the distance. It was quite charming.


    The name of the restaurant was Wilk.


    After Dexter parked the car, he and I walked towards Wilk¡¯s door one after the other.


    When I arrived at the private room with Dexter, the staff of the research institute had already arrived.


    He sat beside me and introduced, ¡°many people have seen Aimee in the daytime, but now we still have to solemnly introduce her to you.¡±


    Everyone looked in my direction. I nodded indifferently as a greeting.


    ¡°This is Aimee Miller. Everyone knows her name. She is Professor Baldwin¡¯s student.¡±


    ¡°I admire you very much. I have read every thesis you have published abroad. I really like you so much!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our honor to work with you!¡±


    I said with a smile, ¡°thank you for your appreciation. I hope we have a pleasant cooperation in the future.¡±


    The dinner went on very well.


    Many people came to propose toasts, and I epted them .


    I¡¯m not bad at drinking, but there are a lot of people here. Unconsciously, I¡¯m a little drunk.


    Seeing that the dinner was about to end, I excused myself to go to the bathroom and washed my face to wake up.


    When I came out of the bathroom and went back to the box, my cell phone suddenly vibrated.


    I opened it and found it was from my two babies. They asked me when I would go back.


    When I saw the message, a warm smile appeared in my eyes. I was about to stop and reply to them.


    Suddenly, my shoulder was hit hard and my phone almost flew out.


    I clenched my phone and apologized immediately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Before I finished her apology, the man questioned angrily, ¡°are you blind? Damn it! What a bad luck!¡±


    As he spoke, a strong smell of alcohol spreaded.


    I frowned and distanced myself from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Are you okay?¡±


    Seeing that he was a drunkard, I was on the alert and apologized again.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the person in front suddenlyughed maliciously, and his voice was somewhat erratic. ¡°Little beauty¡­ If I¡¯m okay, you can drink with me for two sses. I¡¯m d to make you happy, and I won¡¯t haggle with you today!¡±


    Hearing this, I knew that the man in front of me was obviously drunk and unreasonable, so I didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. I lowered my head and tried to get past him.


    As soon as I walked to the drunkard¡¯s side, the drunkard¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°don¡¯t go, little beauty! I¡¯m very rich. As long as you agree to marry me, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll live a rich life for the rest of your life!¡±


    As he spoke, heughed lustfully. Seeing that he reached out his hand, my face was slightly cold. I took a step back and kicked the man in the belly.


    Because today is the first day I came to the research institute to report. I am wearing formal clothes with a pair of stilettos on my feet. The force of my kick is absolutely not light.


    The man was drunk and his face turned pale in an instant. He shook his stomach and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Bitch, shame on you! It¡¯s your honor that I like you. How dare you kick me!¡±


    After lying on the ground for a long time, the guy gritted his teeth and raised his head, with his eyes red.


    I nced at him in disgust and was about to walk past him.


    The man suddenly shouted at the corner, e on! This bitch dares to hit me, bring her to the box! I¡¯d like to see how she can be rude to me tonight!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, two tall and strong bodyguards rushed out from the corner. Seeing the man¡¯s embarrassed look, the bodyguard hesitated and said, ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone! Catch her!¡±


    When I heard the footsteps getting closer and closer behind me, my heart tightened. I put one hand into my bag and tightly squeezed the powder. This is the incense making material I took today. It will cause a strong pain when it touches my skin.


    If these people dared to approach again, I would let them know that life was worse than death!


    When I turned around with the powder, a bodyguard who was about to touch me suddenly screamed and flew out beside me.


    The next second, another man also disappeared in front of me in the same way.


    I was stunned and then realized that there seemed to be a figure behind me.


    I turned around and saw a slender figure standing a few steps away.


    When I saw the person, my heart tightened and I felt my scalp was about to explode. Instinctively, I turned around and wanted to run away.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    I looked at the woman in front of me with burning eyes.


    In the middle of the dinner party, I felt the room stuffy and decided to go out for some fresh air.


    ihad never expected to see this woman.


    ¨CAimee!


    It was her!


    When I was about to say something, I saw this woman raise her leg and want to run away.


    Without thinking too much, I dashed forward and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Aimee! Where else do you want to hide?¡±


    Noticing her struggle, I exerted more strength to my hand.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    She turned around, gritted her teeth and red at me.


    ¡°Let you go?¡±


    I stared at the face in front of me.


    We hadn¡¯t seen each other for six years. Her face looked more mature and charming, as usual.


    However, she was not as obedient and gentle as she used to be. Instead, she was more aggressive.


    There was even a hint of alienation in her eyes!


    Realizing this, I was furious. I looked into her eyes coldly and said word by word, ¡°do you think I will let you run away again?¡±


    Seeing Bill, ¡°get rid of these bastards!¡±


    Then I grabbed Aimee¡¯s arm and strode into a box.


    There was no one in the room.


    When I came in, I closed the door.


    For a moment, the room was so quiet that we could only hear each other¡¯s breath.


    ¡°What do you want? Let me go!¡± She struggled violently.


    I pressed her against the wall effortlessly.


    There was dead silence in the room.


    Suddenly, I found that the woman in my arms stopped struggling. She said indifferently, ¡°Penn, let go of me. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    Hearing her indifferent tone, I was slightly stunned. A momentter, I took half a step back, but I still did not let go of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?¡± Seeing the change of her expression, my eyes narrowed slightly.


    She said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Carter, we¡¯ve divorced for six years. I¡­ I don¡¯t think I have anything to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    I pinched her chin and forced her to raise her head.


    But she looked away and said nothing.


    Seeing her silence, I was even more furious.


    Mr. Carter?


    Yes, it had been six years!


    Wasn¡¯t this woman always so cruel?


    She was so cruel that she even abandoned her own son and took him as a passer-by!


    No one was more cruel than her!


    ¡°Aimee, don¡¯t pretend to be a stranger in front of me.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I tightened my grip.


    Seeing her eyes were full of resistance.


    I lifted the corners of my mouth sarcastically. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who said you liked me and loved me? Now you pretend to be a stranger to me? Have you forgotten what you have done to me? Have you forgotten, I haven¡¯t forgotten!¡±


    ¡°I remember. What¡¯s wrong? Mr. Carter now feels that he has suffered a loss and wants to take it back? Tell me, how do you want me topensate you? To be honest, you were unconscious that night, and I didn¡¯t feel anything about it. Now I remember, it¡¯s just so so. But I did do harm to you, so if you want topensate, I won¡¯t have any objection.¡±


    Well, a few years had passed, and this woman knew what to say to piss me off.


    That night, I really didn¡¯t have any consciousness, and I couldn¡¯t remember the specific situation.


    I raised her chin and said coldly, ¡°but since you misunderstood me, I don¡¯t mind serving you again.¡±


    Then I kissed her red lips.


    ¡°Penn, let me go! Are you crazy? This is a private room! Someone maye in at any time!¡±


    Feeling her struggle, I stepped back a little. Hearing this, I pulled my lower lip coldly. ¡°So what? Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldpensate me? I want you to pay me back. Are you afraid?¡±


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, I leaned over and kissed her again.


    Feeling her soft body, I stopped moving and almost pressed against her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it? Why is it so soft? Aimee, your body is much more honest than your mouth!¡±


    she pushed me away and pped me!


    ¡°Penn, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to marry Bonnie? What are you doing now? Are you revenging on me? If so, you did it! I was thoughtless and used such a fierce method to hurt you back then, but as you expected, I didn¡¯t pester you anymore, and I won¡¯t bother you from now on! So, let¡¯s call it a day!¡±


    After saying that, she gave me a hard look, opened the door and ran out without looking back.


    ¡°Sir, are¡­ Are you okay?¡± It was Bill.


    With a gloomy face, I touched my face and rubbed the corner of my mouth with my thumb, and my fingertips were wet.


    Looking at the blood on his fingertips, I gritted my teeth and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then she walked out of the room.


    When I walked out of the room, the drunkard and his men were still lying on the ground, holding and screaming.


    I cast a cold nce at the person on the ground and turned around to order Bill, ¡°which hand has touched her? Make it all crippled.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Without saying anything more, I turned around and left.


    After the dinner, I was about to go back with Bill. When I arrived at the door of the restaurant, I saw Aimee get on a man¡¯s car.


    As the car slowly drove away, my face was gloomy and my eyes were tightly locked on it.


    After a while, I looked away and ordered Bill, ¡°go and find out who that man is and what¡¯s his rtionship with her!¡±

 Chapter 4

    Back to the Cater¡¯s mansion.


    When I entered the living room, it was already nine o¡¯clock. I looked around and didn¡¯t see Lundy. Frowning, I asked, ¡°where is Lundy?¡±


    Cheryl, who was responsible for taking care of Lundy, wasing downstairs. ¡°Master, young Master has taken a shower and is staying in his room. Do you want to go upstairs and see him?¡±


    I nodded slightly and went upstairs.


    ¡°Master, there is one more thing¡­¡±


    Cheryl said hesitantly, ¡°when the young master came back tonight, there was a very serious bruise on his wrist. I asked him, but he refused to tell me. I don¡¯t know if he was bullied in the kindergarten. I think we should pay attention to this matter.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go upstairs and have a look.¡±


    Then she quickened her pace to the door of Lundy and knocked on it.


    Soon, Lundy came over and opened the door for me. hE didn¡¯t have any reaction when he saw me. he opened the door, turned around and went in.


    I followed him and saw him go back to the table and draw something with a brush.


    Seeing that he was serious, i didn¡¯t disturb him. I waited aside for a while. When he put down his pen, I said in a low voice, ¡°Cheryl said that you were injured and let dad have a look at you.¡±


    Lundy showed me her injured hand obediently.


    Seeing the wound on his hand, I frowned slightly. ¡°How did you get it? Was it bullied by a child?¡±


    Lundy was stunned and then shook his head hard.


    Wasn¡¯t he bullied?


    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lundy picked up the brush again and wrote a few letters on the notebook.


    ¡°Fell¡±


    After that, he tilted her head with uncertainty.


    ¡°Fell down?¡±


    I saw his handwriting and asked him for confirmation.


    Lundy nodded.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and touched his wound. ¡°Did the teacher apply medicine to you?¡±


    Lundy nodded.


    I nodded, looked at his white and tender hands, and said, ¡°the injury has only been healed for a few days. You still need to apply medicine. Daddy will help you, okay?¡±


    The little guy didn¡¯t refuse.


    I squatted down, picked him up and went downstairs.


    When we arrived at the hall, I put the little boy on myp, sat on the sofa and ordered Cheryl, ¡°bring the medicine box here.¡±


    Cheryl brought the medicine box here soon.


    I took out the spray and sprayed it on his wound. Then I kneaded him for a while.


    Lundy didn¡¯t make a fuss. he just pursed his lips and frowned.


    I observed his expression from time to time to see if it hurt.


    This little guy looked a little like that woman in a serious way.


    As if sensing my gaze, Lundy looked up in confusion and pointed at the corner of my mouth with a frown.


    I knew what he meant. I held his little hand andforted him, ¡°it¡¯s okay. A little wild cat bit me.¡±


    Lundy was even more confused. She grabbed the pen and paper on the tea table and wrote, ¡°cat, where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°It came back from abroad.¡±


    After saying that, I didn¡¯t want to talk about that woman anymore. i was afraid that I couldn¡¯t suppress anger in front of my son.


    Seeing that the little boy was still confused, I raised my hand and took away the pen and paper in his hand. ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time. Daddy will take you to bed.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    When I took the Dexter¡¯s car home, I put the car on the agenda.


    When we arrived home, the two kids were still awake and Daphne was watching TV with them in the living room.


    As soon as they saw me, the two kids immediately looked away from the TV and trotted over. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    I touched their heads with a smile.


    ¡°Did you drink?¡±


    Aviva wrinkled her nose and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you some tea to sober up. You won¡¯t feel headache tomorrow morning.¡±


    Then she turned around and went into the kitchen.


    Cyrus pulled me all the way to the sofa and sat on myps. He carefully massaged my temples and said, ¡°I¡¯m giving mommy a massage. Mommy doesn¡¯t feel ufortable.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s eyes lit up with envy. ¡°Why is my godson so considerate?¡±


    I looked at her with a smile. ¡°Like it? You can have a baby too.¡±


    Daphne shook her head repeatedly. ¡°Forget it. I just want to steal these two from your family.¡±


    Cyrusforted her, ¡± you don¡¯t have to steal it. If you are drunk, my sister and I will take care of you in the same way.¡±


    ¡°The babies are so good. I love you so much!¡±


    I took the sober up tea from Aviva and took a sip.


    After drinking the tea, it waste.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine. Go upstairs and have a rest!¡±


    I kissed the foreheads of the two kids.


    The two kids nodded, said good night to Daphne and went upstairs obediently.


    After the two kids went upstairs, the smile on my face gradually faded away.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Daphne turned off the TV and came over to ask.


    I hesitated for a moment and told him what happened tonight. ¡°I met Penn at dinner just now.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell anyone about what happened six years ago.


    Hearing this, Daphne was stunned for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°what kind of tragedy is this? The River City is so big. I thought that if you didn¡¯t take the initiative to find each other, there would be almost no chance for you to meet each other.¡±


    I lowered my eyes.


    ¡°So, what do you think after seeing him?¡± Daphne asked.


    My lips twitched. ¡± Six years ago, he and I were over. Now we are just two strangers. I won¡¯t be influenced by him anymore. For the rest of my life, I just want to take good care of Aviva and Cyrus and lead a good life with them.¡±


    Daphne smiled and patted me on the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re so excellent, and there are many people chasing after you. Take your time. Let¡¯s abandon that scum!¡±


    I nodded slightly and didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. So I changed the subject. ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t bought a car since I came back. Today¡¯s reception party is held with colleagues¡¯ cars. It¡¯s not convenient. Are you free tomorrow morning? Can you go with me to pick a car?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°What do you want to buy? I have several cars in the garage. You can just pick one.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows with a smile, ¡°so good?¡±


    Daphne wrapped her arms around my neck and said confidently, ¡°of course. You are my godson¡¯s mother, and mine is yours!¡±


    I promise with a smile.


    After chatting for a while, Daphne checked the time and found that it was veryte. Then she slowly went back to the next room.


    After I washed my face, Iy on the bed, but I couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    After tossing and turning for a long time, i finally fell asleep.


    In a daze, I seemed to return to the empty room of Wilk.

 Chapter 5

    I was pressed against the wall. In front of me was a handsome face of Penn. He squinted dangerously and approached me.


    When we were about to kiss, I suddenly woke up and broke out in a cold sweat.


    Because of that dream, I almost didn¡¯t sleep all night.


    The second morning, with eyebags, I sat at the table and had breakfast with the two kids.


    ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± Aviva asked in a sweet voice.


    I was a little stunned, and then I thought of the dream again. After a few seconds, I smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°Well, I identally read the files toote yesterday.¡±


    The two kids have always been sensitive. I was afraid that they would ask me more. After saying that, I pretended to eat and lowered my head.


    The two kids didn¡¯t ask any more questions. They just said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be too tired. Take good care of yourself!¡±


    I nodded with a smile.


    After breakfast, I¡¯ll take the two kids to Daphne to get the car.


    ¡°Pick whatever you like. ¡± Daphne took us to the garage, with a bunch of car keys in her hand.


    The two kids were young, but they knew a lot of famous cars. When they saw the cars in the garage, they pped their hands and said, ¡°godmother, you are so generous!¡±


    I went inside and found a Mercedes Benz worth about one million at a medium price.


    Daphne gave me the key without hesitation.


    I¡¯ll drive the two kids to school after I get the car.


    ¡°Bye, Mommy! Don¡¯t be too tired!¡±


    After getting off the car, the two kids said goodbye obediently.


    I touched their heads and said, ¡°you too. Be good at school. Mommy will pick you up tonight.¡±


    The two kids nodded and entered the school side by side.


    Seeing their backs disappear from my sight, I turned around and got in the car. Then I started the car and slowly left the school gate.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    The car stopped at the gate of the kindergarten.


    I sat in the back seat and watched Bill get out of the car. He opened the back door and carefully carried Lundy out of the car.


    Lundy stood on the ground, turned around and waved at me.


    ¡± go inside.¡± I touched his head and said gently.


    Lundy nodded and walked into the kindergarten.


    Looking at Lundy¡¯s back, I felt a little suspicious.


    Lundy looked much happier than usual today.


    Perhaps it was because he had spent more time with other kis in the kindergarten that he was more rx.


    It seemed that what the psychologist said was right. If the little boy had more contact with his pals, his autism would be slowly relieved.


    Seeing that Lundy was picked up by the teacher, I withdrew my sight and said to Bill, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    When I arrived at thepany, I attended the high-level meeting immediately.


    More than an hour had passed when the meeting was over.


    I went straight back to my office.


    ¡°Penn, you¡¯re back.¡±


    As soon as I entered, I heard Bonnie¡¯s voice.


    Hearing this, I frowned slightly.


    Bonnie in a ck suit standing in front of my desk with a smile. It seemed that she had been waiting for a while.


    ¡°When did youe here?¡±


    I strode to the desk and nced at the documents on it. Finally, my eyes fell on Bonnie¡¯s face.


    Bonnie also sat down and smiled gently. ¡°I just arrived. I heard from Bill that you were in a meeting.¡±


    Then she looked at the corner of my mouth and asked, ¡°is your mouth¡­ Hurt?¡±


    When I thought of what happened yesterday, there was a touch of displeasure in my eyes, and my tone was cold. ¡°It¡¯s just that I identally bit it. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked coldly.


    Bonnie smiled and said, ¡°yes, I do have some business to deal with. The project we cooperated before is about to be signed, so Ie to confirm with you if there are any other conditions. Besides, my parents want to invite you to dinner tonight. Uncle and aunt are also here. I wonder if you have time.¡±


    I nced at her, frowned slightly, and said in a very cold tone, ¡°please tell Uncle and aunt that I have a social engagement tonight, and I don¡¯t have time to attend the banquet.¡±


    She looked at me with an aggrieved face and said, ¡°Penn, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for six years. How can a woman have so many six years? Of course I¡¯m willing to wait for you. But if we are destined to be together, why are you still unwilling to get married? At the very beginning, you should let the elders at home rest assured, right? We have nned the marriage from the beginning, why¡­¡±


    ¡°I did promise to give you an engagement.¡±


    I interrupted her question coldly, ¡°but you should be very clear about where this promisees from. In my opinion, the Carter family has made enoughpensation to the Hunter family in all aspects over the years, and even far exceeded the value of this engagement. No one will say anything about this engagement, even if we don¡¯t fufill it.¡±


    After saying that, I ignored Bonnie¡¯s reaction.


    At that time, the reason why I decided to marry Bonnie was to repay her grandfather for saving my life.


    Because of this, I have a close rtionship with the Hunter family. Therefore, when the elders proposed to let me marry my Bonnie, I epted it nomittally.


    I even felt that Bonnie was the goddess in my heart.


    It was not until six years ago that I realized that my love for Bonnie was not the love I imagined.


    After that, the elders of the two families urged me many times toplete the marriage as soon as possible, but I found an excuse to put it off.


    In the past six years, I have tried my best to provide convenience to the Hunter family and agreed to all their business requests, just to repay the favor of saving my life in the past.


    Now, in my opinion, the debt of gratitude is enough.


    At least, there was no need to fulfill this marriage.


    ¡°Penn¡­¡­¡±


    I pressed between my eyebrows and interrupted her calmly, ¡°put down the documents. I¡¯ll read themter. I have work to do. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave now.¡±


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    Two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    I will go to the ce appointed with the material supplier with Dexter from the Research Institute.


    On the way, it suddenly urred to me that I hadn¡¯t had the chance to know the situation of the cooperative partner yet, so I asked Dexter, ¡°what¡¯s the specific situation of the supplier we signed?¡±


    As the director of the Research Institute, if I know nothing about the suppliers, they may think that our attitude is not good enough when we sign the contractter, which will inevitably affect the cooperation.


    Dexter introduced the materials to me in detail, ¡°this supplier is veryrge-scale in the River City. The family runs the production of incense materials. On the other hand, the price of this supplier is rtively fair. In addition, our research institute has a great influence overseas. They know that they want to make friends with us, and their attitude is also good. You can rest assured.¡±


    Hearing this, I nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I know several big suppliers of River City. ording to you, the one who signed the contract with us today should be one of them. Which one is it?¡±


    Dexter said, ¡°the Hunter family.¡±


    I was stunned.


    The Hunter family?


    As far as I know, there is only one medical business in the River City whose surname is Hunter.


    And I happened to have a grudge against.


    Thinking of this, I frowned slightly. I just hope that I won¡¯t be so unlucky to meet the person I don¡¯t want to see the most.


    After a while, we arrived at the coffee shop.


    The suppliers hadn¡¯t arrived yet.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Dexter and I sat down first and ordered two cups of coffee, waiting for the other party.


    About ten minutester, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Here you are.¡±


    Dexter cheered up and said to me.


    I nodded, stood up and said, e in, please.¡±


    After a while, the door was pushed open and a man¡¯s voice came in. ¡°Sorry, we arete.¡±


    I raised my eyes and looked forward. As a result, I met Bonnie.


    Bonnie widened his eyes in astonishment. His voice was a little shrill because of excitement. ¡°You¡­ Aimee? Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 6

    Dexter asked friendly, ¡°Miss Hunter, do you know Aimee?¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s face changed again. ¡°Aimee?¡±


    ¡°This is the director general of our research institute, Aimee. Knowing that we signed the contract today, she specially came with me to show our sincerity.¡± Dexter introduced.


    Looking at the sullen Bonnie, I asked bluntly, ¡°Miss Hunter, are you going to continue our cooperation?¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s face turned cold and her eyes became yful. ¡°Of course, Mr. Finger has been working with us for so long for this contract. I won¡¯t let his efforts be in vain.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he called the waiter and ordered four more cups of coffee.


    ¡°I really want to cooperate with you, but I don¡¯t think the price we discussed before is appropriate. Today, Aimee, the general manager, is here. I hope we can talk about the price again.¡±


    Bonnie wore a professional smile, but his eyes were full of coldness.


    ¡°Miss Hunter?¡±


    ¡°I hope to raise the original price by two points.¡±


    ¡°Two points higher?¡± Dexter was stunned. ¡°Miss Hunter, didn¡¯t we reach an agreement before? Now that we are going to sign the contract, why do you suddenly raise the price?¡±


    Crossing her legs leisurely, Bonnie said in a lesuired tone, ¡°yes, it¡¯s a deal. But the price of the materials has generally increased this year. If we still sign the contract with you at the original price, we will suffer a lot. I hope Mr. Finger can understand.¡±


    What he said sounded reasonable.


    Dexter frowned and wanted to say something, but I stopped him.


    ¡°I think the Miss Hunter wants to raise the price just because he saw me. I know the price of the materials market very well. If you want to raise the price, we can talk about it. But it¡¯s unreasonable to raise the price by two points at one time.¡±


    I wanted to deal with it as a matter of fact, but it was obvious that the other party was deliberately making difficulties for me, so there was no need for me to tolerate it.


    Bonnie said coldly, ¡°no matter what the reason is, we are asking this price now. If you two think it¡¯s not appropriate, our group is not short of this deal.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just take it as the waste of our time today. Apany like the Hunter Group has broken its promise. Even if we cooperate, we won¡¯t feel at ease.¡±


    Then I stood up and said to Dexter, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    Dexter nodded and walked out of the cafe with me.


    ¡°Is there any conflict between you and Bonnie?¡±


    I don¡¯t want to recall what happened in the past, so I simply replied, ¡°sort of.¡±


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t want to say anything more, Dexter didn¡¯t ask more. Instead, he turned to talk about the supplier and said, ¡°we won¡¯t cooperate with the Hunter Group. We have to find another supplier.¡±


    I nodded and said, ¡°then look for it. The River City is so big. There are always other suppliers who are willing to cooperate with us except the Hunter Group.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dexter nodded with a smile.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    The Carter Group.


    ¡°Sir, I have found the news about the man with Miss Millerst night.¡±


    Hearing this, I put aside my work. Thinking of the back of Aimee who left with a strange manst night, my eyes darkened. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°That man¡¯s name is Dexter, and he is in charge of the Moonlight. The Sharp family¡¯s Felton Sharp, had asked him to customize.¡±


    He raised his head and looked at me. ¡°Besides, I found that Dexter is still single. Miss Miller has nothing to do with him. Miss Miller is also a doctor in college. Maybe they know each other at school.¡±


    Hearing this possibility, my face softened slightly. ¡°Other than this, have you found anything else?¡±


    Bill looked a little embarrassed. ¡°That¡¯s all we can find out at present. As for Miss Miller, we only know that she just came back. We can¡¯t find anything about her abroad for the time being.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I frowned and felt a little dissatisfied. But since I haven¡¯t found it out, it¡¯s useless for me to ask more. Then I turned to Felton Sharp and asked, ¡°how is Mr. Sharp now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. the situation of Sharp is not optimistic. The Sharp family has invited almost all famous doctors at home and abroad, but they are all helpless about his situation.¡±


    I nodded slightly. ¡°Cancel all the social engagements for me tomorrow night. I¡¯ll go to see Mr. Sharp tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Bill replied and left.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    As soon as Dexter and I returned to the Research Institute, we began to contact the suppliers of materials in River City.


    Because the incense making materials were not avable, many projects in the research institute were still put aside. If it went on like this, the loss would only be greater and greater.


    The cooperation with suppliers couldn¡¯t be dyed any longer.


    ¡°The Moonlight? Didn¡¯t we talk about it before? The price you offered is too low. We can¡¯t cooperate with you!¡±


    As soon as I told him the name of the Research Institute, I heard the man refuse without hesitation.


    After thinking for a few seconds, I gritted my teeth and said, ¡°we can raise the original price by half. Everyone, please give up. If we have a pleasant cooperation in the future, the price can¡¯t be negotiated anymore¡­¡±


    The man interrupted, ¡°it¡¯s too low. At least three points, or there¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡±


    Hearing the price, I hung up the phone directly.


    Dexter¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Finger. All the materials here have been ordered. There are not many materials avable now. They can be supplied to your research institute.¡±


    As soon as I heard this, i knew that it was an excuse to perfunctorily refuse to cooperate with us.


    Dexter didn¡¯t insist, ¡°Okay, I see.¡±


    Then he hung up the phone.


    We didn¡¯t get any good news until the afternoon of the second day.


    The attitude of the suppliers is either polite or impatient, but there is only one result: they don¡¯t want to cooperate with us.


    And one of them even told me that it was impossible for them to cooperate with the Moonlight without any reason.


    We know clearly that we must have been set up.


    As for the backstage maniptor, it was almost obvious.


    Except for Bonnie, we can¡¯t think of the second possibility.


    Knowing that I had been set up and several projects of the research institute were still stagnant.


    I can¡¯t help feeling a little irritable.


    I didn¡¯t expect that Bonnie would be so hostile to me after six years. She was even shameless to use such a dirty trick!


    But it was not the right time to vent.


    I pinched my palm to calm myself down. Then I looked up at Dexter and said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. The River City can¡¯t do that. We can contact the suppliers of other cities and find someone who is willing to cooperate with us.¡±


    However, the cost and time would also be a little higher.


    Although I didn¡¯t say it, I know it in my heart.


    I also hope to find a suitable local partner, but there is really no way now.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t have to go to another city.¡±


    Dexter suddenly thought of something and said in a rxed tone.


    Hearing this, I raised my eyebrows. ¡°Do you think there are other suppliers in River City who can cooperate with us? Those small suppliers are definitely not qualified. We need to have a certain scale¡­¡±


    Dexter nodded, ¡°I know. But you may have to do it yourself.¡±


    I¡¯m even more confused.


    ¡°I remember you told me that you know the suppliers of materials in the River City. Have you heard of The Sharp family? The Sharp family has a very high status in the family Sharp City, and Felton Sharp, is also highly respected. However, in the past few years, the physical condition is not very good, which is caused by the poor long-term rest. The doctor said that the western medicine is bad for his health, The Sharp family had been looking for famous doctors for many times, but they were all helpless. Therefore, they decided to find a pharmacist who knew medicine to make a kind of soothing fragrance. They also invited me to have a look. I don¡¯t think I have the ability. But you may have a way. ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I know what he meant, but I still have some misgivings. ¡°But the Sharp family is sorge that the price of materials may not be lower than now.¡±


    Dexter said, ¡°the Sharp family has promised that if we can cure the old master, they can give us a free batch of expensive incense making materials, and even buy materials from him at half price in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, my eyes lit up, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that there was such a good thing?¡±


    Dexterughed and said, ¡°I also thought about it, but you didn¡¯te at that time, and I was not capable enough, so I gave up atst. I just remembered it and thought that maybe you could have a try. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    I suddenly stood up and urged, ¡°help me contact the Sharp family and ask when I can go there .¡±


    Dexter replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going now. Wait for me here.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Then he walked out of the office and made a phone call.


    I¡¯ll wait in the office.


    Anyway, for the sake of the Research Institute, I must try my best to make the magic fragrance for Felton Sharp!


    After a while, the Dexter came back.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    I asked.


    He nodded, ¡°it¡¯s okay. The Sharp family hasn¡¯t found a perfumer who can help old master with his fragrance yet. Hearing that I rmend a person to have a look, they agreed without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°When are we going there?¡± I am asking.


    ¡°Tonight.¡± Said Dexter.


    I promise immediately.


    This time is exactly what I want. I hope the sooner, the better.


    ¡°Please tell me the symptoms of Mr. Sharp. I have to make preparations in advance.¡± My face became serious.


    Dexter replied.


    The situation of Felton Sharp was a littleplicated, which was also the reason why those famous doctors couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Dexter talked about the condition of Felton Sharp for a long time.


    At six o¡¯clock in the evening, I went to the Sharp¡¯s s mansion alone ording to the address given by Dexter after work.


    A middle-aged man opened the door. He looked like a butler.


    When he saw me, he was very polite and asked, ¡°Hello, who are you?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, sir. I am Mr. Sharp¡¯s perfuser,¡±


    Hearing this, the Butler looked at me up and down and said, ¡°since you are a perfume master, pleasee in with me.¡±


    Then he turned around and led the way.


    I noticed that he didn¡¯t trust me, so I didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    I ept any doubt before I transfer the incense that the other party wants.


    I followed the housekeeper all the way into the yard. What i saw was the beautiful scenery of the Gangnam building, which looked very elegant.


    It could be seen that the Sharp family was indeed a big family.


    As I walked into the vi, the Butler asked me to sit on the sofa. ¡°There was a guest visiting just now. Master went to visit old master with the guest. I¡¯ll go upstairs and inform him. Please wait here for a moment.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°thank you.¡±


    Then I sat down on the sofa.


    The servant quickly brought me a cup of tea and put it in front of me.


    After a while, I heard footsteps from upstairs. I put down the cup and stood up to look at the stairs.


    A young man and a young woman went downstairs gracefully.


    At first nce, the two looked a little simr. Presumably, they were brother and sister.


    As the two of them walked, they turned around and said something to the people behind them.


    It must be the guest the housekeeper just mentioned.


    I followed them all the way.


    Until the guest behind the two showed his figure.


    The man was tall and had a handsome face. He was holding a little boy in his arms and talking with the two people in front of him. His face was rxed.


    The man seemed to have noticed my sight and looked in my direction indifferently.


    my heart jolted.


    ¨CPenn!


    I didn¡¯t expect to meet this person here!


    All the memories of that night floodeD.


    My eyes couldn¡¯t help trembling. I almost didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes. I pinched my palm hard and managed to calm down.


    I took a deep breath, pretended as if nothing had happened, and looked at the man and woman in front of me.


    Soon, they came to me.


    I was stared at by Penn and the baby in his arms. I didn¡¯t know how to react for a moment.


    Fortunately, the man in front of her broke the silence first. ¡°Are you the perfumed master rmended by Mr. Finger to old master?¡±


    I adjusted my expression and smiled, ¡°it¡¯s me. Nice to meet you. My name is Aimee.¡±


    ¡°Aimee.¡±


    The man reached out his hand and said, ¡°my name is yton. This is my sister, Erica.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, he took a look at Penn, who was standing behind them. ¡°This¡­ Is our brother. His surname is Carter.¡±


    I forced myself to calm down and nodded, greeting them respectively. ¡°Mr. yton, Miss. Erica¡­ Mr. Carter.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, i clearly heard a man¡¯s ambiguous snort, which sounded somewhat sarcastic.


    I lowered my eyes to hide the strange emotions.


    Erica looked me up and down for a while. She frowned and asked doubtfully, ¡°are you the one who ims to be able to work as my grandfather¡¯s fragrance? You look about the same age as us. I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t worked for a long time. Are you sure you can do it?¡±


    Her attitude was simr to that of the housekeeper just now.


    When I was about to exin, yton smiled apologetically at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My grandfather¡¯s condition is really serious. We have invited many famous doctors at home and abroad, but they can¡¯t do anything about it. My sister is also worried that my grandfather will be tortured again. After all, there are many doctors who give us hope and disappoint us again. We have been cautious for a long time. Please don¡¯t me us.¡±


    After saying that, he turned his head and gave Erica a stern look. ¡°Aimee is here to make incense for Grandpa. How can you be so impolite , and apologize to her?¡±


    Reluctantly, Erica looked away and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I didn¡¯t take it to heart. After hearing this apology, I smiled at them calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. After all, I fully understand your concerns. But you can rest assured about my ability. Although I¡¯m young, I¡¯ve studied and developed many kinds of incense with various effects abroad over the years. My experience is not as good as that of an experienced incense refiner who has worked for decades, but in terms of ability, I¡¯m absolutely confident in myself.¡±


    After saying that, I took out a document from my bag and handed it to yton. ¡°This is my resume for these years. You can have a look first and then decide if I am qualified to make incense for Mr. Sharp.¡±


    yton reached out and was about to take the document from me, but it was intercepted by a slender hand


    All the people present were stunned.


    When I saw my resume was cut by that big hand, I felt more nervous.


    Since I saw Penn, I have been avoiding him on purpose. I even didn¡¯t dare to look at them out of the corner of my eyes.


    But now, the man suddenly reached out and took away my resume, so I had to pay attention to him.


    I didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do

 Chapter 8

    Penn¡¯s POV


    Holding the resume tightly, I nced at Aimee¡¯s face and said meaningfully, ¡°now many people will make up the resume and go out to cheat. Mr. Sharp¡¯s physical condition is not optimistic. Don¡¯t be deceived by these people.¡±


    Then I opened her resume.


    The school where Aimee had studied and the ce where she worked were all caught my attention.


    Over the years, Aimee¡¯s life gradually appeared in my mind.


    Indeed, as she said, she had a good time abroad in the past few years. Every item in her resume was extremely beautiful and excellent, which was eye-catching.


    I slowly closed the cover of her resume. ¡°It looks like¡­ It¡¯s true.¡±


    I nced at Aimee coldly and suggested to yton, ¡°but you¡¯d better go to the Inte and check if there is really this person. After all, you can buy these certificates in your resume.¡±


    ¡°I can buy the certificate, but I can¡¯t buy the incense making skill. When I check for old master, Mr. Carter will know whether I have the ability or not.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I just nced at the angry Aimee.


    ¡°You know each other?¡± Erica asked with a frown.


    Aimee answered without hesitation, ¡°no, I don¡¯t know him. How could I know the superior Mr. Carter?¡±


    Then she turned to look at yton and said, ¡°Mr. yton, I¡¯m here to make incense for Mr. Sharp. Can I go upstairs to have a look at him? I just know his situation today. Even if I can¡¯t make a suitable incense for him, I won¡¯t hurt him. Please let me go upstairs to have a look. If I can¡¯t cure him, I will have a clear estimation of myself and leave immediately. I won¡¯t disturb him again!¡±


    I looked coldly at the serious woman, without saying a word.


    yton nodded at Aimee and said, ¡°thank you, Aimee. Please follow me.¡±


    I stood still and watched the three people disappear at the corner of the stairs.


    Lundy tugged at my cor and wanted me to follow her.


    I withdrew my sight from the corner of the stairs and looked down at the little guy in my arms. Then I pulled my lips and walked upstairs.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    When I walked to the door of the room, I caught a glimpse of the man who suddenly appeared. My heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± yton said in a low voice.


    I quickly collected myself, forced myself to calm down and followed him into the room.


    As soon as I entered, i smelled a strong smell of medicine.


    I looked around the room and saw a big bed in the center of the room. Several people in white stood beside the bed. It seemed that the medical team was specially prepared for old master.


    This room should be specially set up for Felton.


    Just as the outsiders said, the Sharp family attached great importance to the condition of Felton.


    yton took me to old master¡¯s bed and said, ¡°Aimee, this way please.¡±


    I nodded and looked down at the person on the bed.


    Feltony weakly on the bed, with only bones left and sunken cheeks. He looked as if he is dying!


    Seeing the scene in front of me, my face suddenly became serious and my eyebrows tightly twisted.


    As Dexter had said, the situation of Felton was very serious.


    I didn¡¯t dare to dy. After the observation, I immediately dignose him.


    I thought the symptoms described by Dexter were serious enough.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that the actual situation of Felton was even worse than he had described!


    During the course of the diagnosis, I also noticed that old master¡¯s breath was very weak. It could be said that he was thest breath left!


    After a while, with a serious look on my face, I let go of old master¡¯s hand, stood up and walked to yton and the others.


    ¡°Aimee, is there any result? How¡¯s my grandfather? Are you sure you can make the sleeping fragrance?¡±


    I frowned and asked in a questioning tone, ¡°why don¡¯t you send old master to the hospital since he is in such a serious condition? Why don¡¯t you make him a sleeping fragrance? He is dying, but you still keep him at home?¡±


    Hearing what I said, the faces of yton and Erica and two changed instantly.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Erica red at her angrily. ¡°My grandfather just doesn¡¯t have a good rest. You are just a incense maker. You know some medical science at most. You can¡¯tpare with a professional doctor. Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. I told you to make the incense. If you don¡¯t have the ability, just say it. Don¡¯t curse my grandfather here!¡±


    I looked at her with a cold face, ¡± All the functions of your grandfather¡¯s body have begun to degenerate, and his resistance is also decreasing rapidly. Normally, in this kind of situation, the patient should be recuperating in time, but the medical team you hired is wantonly applying medicine to the patient regardless of the patient¡¯s physical condition. This is not a treatment, but burning his life!¡±


    In the medical team, the leading doctor stepped forward and looked at me seriously. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t know the situation. Please don¡¯t make a rash judgment. Mr. Sharp¡¯s previous situation was very serious. If we hadn¡¯t given him the medicine in time, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on till now. Please don¡¯t question our profession. Besides, we are invited by Miss Hunter. How could we hurt Mr. Sharp?¡±


    I keenly captured the employer he mentioned.


    Miss Hunter, Bonnie?


    Miss Hunter, Bonnie?


    This medical team was actually invited by Bonnie. Do you think I will be afraid of them with the support of Bonnie?


    With a cold face, I retorted, ¡°major? With all due respect, I didn¡¯t find out the specialty of your team. If you were a little professional, you wouldn¡¯t treat the patient like this!¡±


    Erica¡¯s face changed slightly. She walked up to him and said, ¡°you are so arrogant. So you are sure that you can cure my grandfather? If not, please don¡¯t talk nonsense here. Can you? Bonnie has introduced many good doctors to my grandfather over the years, and Penn has put a lot of effort into it. In the end, their efforts are all in vain here?¡±


    With a slight frown between my eyebrows, I subconsciously nced at the man next to me. When I saw his expressionless face, I immediately withdrew my sight and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. The truth is in front of us, and we should know it clearly.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Erica red.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aimee, I apologize to you on behalf of my sister. But I don¡¯t care about the previous treatment. I just want to know if you are sure to cure my grandfather. If you are, please start as soon as possible. After all, you have said that my grandfather¡¯s condition can¡¯t be dyed any longer.¡±


    yton looked at me sincerely.


    ¡±


    Erica said with sarcasm, ¡°yes. Aren¡¯t you very capable? Please start the treatment as soon as possible. I¡¯m curious about your ability.¡±


    Ignoring her provocative words, I turned around and went back to the bed. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to start the treatment. Please prepare some medicinal materials for me, and then take off old master¡¯s clothes.¡±


    yton asked cautiously, ¡°does it have to be done?¡±


    I looked at him inexplicably. ¡°I want to treat old master, and I need to make a kind of incense. Clothes are very inconvenient. Who can help me? Please hurry up.¡±


    yton hesitated for a while, gritted her teeth and strode over


    Erica got anxious. ¡°What kind of treatment is this? Why¡­¡±


    I ignored her. Instead, I opened my bag and took out an ancient wooden box with some processed incense materials.


    Soon, the medicinal materials I asked for were sent here. I thought for a while and began to mix the incense carefully.


    In front of me, yton tried her best to lean Felton against him, one hand holding Felton¡¯s body, and the other hand taking off Felton¡¯s clothes with difficulty.


    Soon, all old master¡¯s clothes were removed, and his skin, bones and body were exposed in front of everyone.


    As I had expected, I ordered the two men in a low voice, ¡°help Mr. Sharp steady.¡±


    yton nodded seriously.


    I nced at Penn, but he didn¡¯t respond or say anything. I took a deep breath and began to carefully light the incense.


    A few minutester, someone shouted in the room, ¡°what are you doing? The grass crows and rhinoceros horns in the incense are against each other. Do you want to kill my grandfather?¡±


    Erica said.

 Chapter 9

    She pulled a long face, with panic and anger in her eyes


    Then she gave me a hard push.


    I also heard her doubts. I was thinking about what kind of fragrance I should make to force the congestion in Felton¡¯s body and the poison left in it, so I didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that Erica would rush over.


    Caught off guard, I was pushed by her and fell to the side unsteadily.


    In the end, i almost bumped into Penn¡¯s arms.


    Before I could react, someone held me on the waist and barely stabilized me.


    As soon as I raised my head, I saw Penn¡¯s dim eyes.


    When the four eyes met, my body stiffened imperceptibly. Then I quickly looked away and sat down with the help of the bed.


    ¡°How dare you say that you can point out the fragrance of curing many knotty diseases? Is this your research result? I think you bought those certificates!¡±


    Erica red at yton. ¡°Brother, I think she is a liar. Get her out of here right now!¡±


    Hearing this, I pulled myself out of the trance and replied sarcastically, ¡°no wonder Felton has be like this. It turns out that someone has been deliberately stopping old master¡¯s treatment. Since Miss Erica insists, forget it. Just forget it. Pretend I haven¡¯t been here today.¡±


    Then I put away my incense making materials.


    yton was in a daze for a few seconds before she came to her senses. She hurriedly said, ¡°Aimee, I¡¯m really sorry. To be honest with you, our family is a medical family and we don¡¯t know much about medicinal materials. The reason why my sister is so angry is that she is worried about grandpa when she sees some medicinal materials in your mixture are in danger. Please don¡¯t lower yourself to the same level as her.¡±


    Without raising my head, I continued, ¡°I don¡¯t need to be bullied here because of an ignorant person. I came here to treat old master with sincerity today. Since Miss Erica doesn¡¯t trust me, then forget it!¡±


    I took the medicine box and walked towards the door.


    yton stood up and caught up with her. ¡°Aimee, if you have anything to say, we can have a good talk. My sister has gone too far. I¡¯ll ask her to apologize to you in person. Please continue to treat my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I can¡¯t ept Miss Erica¡¯s apology.¡± My tone is cold and hard.


    Suddenly, Lundy walked over with her short legs. he picked up his notebook, wrote a few words on it angrily, and then raised it in front of Erica.


    Everyone noticed the sudden appearance of the little guy, and their eyes were also attracted by the big words on his notebook.


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    Lundy looked at Erica eagerly.


    Erica¡¯s eyes wandered for a while, pretending not to see Lundy. She turned to yton and said, ¡°brother, we can find another incense maker. I really don¡¯t believe this person.¡±


    Seeing that she was still stubborn, I smiled sarcastically at Erica. ¡°Then I wish Miss Erica can find a good doctor before the Felton passes out.¡±


    Then i turned around and left.


    As soon as I took a step forward, my wrist was grabbed.


    I frowned slightly and turned my head unhappily.


    As a result, Penn¡¯s expressionless handsome face appeared in front of me.


    My heart was filled with astonishment.


    What did he mean?


    But Penn just nced at me, grabbed my wrist and turned around. He looked at Erica coldly and said, ¡°apologize.¡±


    Erica was stunned. ¡°Penn, what¡­ What did you say?¡±


    Penn looked at her condescendingly, full of pressure. ¡°At present, Mr. Sharp is in a critical condition. You have invited all famous doctors at home and abroad, iming that he is just physically weak because of poor rest. But the worse he is treated, the worse it means that those doctors have not found the cause of Mr. Sharp at all.¡±


    He nced at me and continued, ¡°Miss Miller and the Sharp family are neither rtives nor friends. She speciallye to treat your grandfather. You can¡¯t trust her, but you have no reason to hurt her. Is this how The Sharp family taught you? Apologize to her immediately!¡±


    yton also pulled a long face and said to Erica, ¡°Erica, Penn is right. Apologize to Aimee right now! No matter how anxious you are, you shouldn¡¯t have hit others! You are too impulsive!¡±


    Erica gritted her teeth and hesitated for a long time. Then she lowered her head reluctantly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aimee. I¡¯m really impulsive. I apologize to you. I shouldn¡¯t have hit you.¡±


    She apologized in a stiff tone.


    I don¡¯t want to talk to him at all. At the same time, I look at the man in front of me absentmindedly.


    What on earth did he want to do?


    Why did you help me again?


    For Mr Before Sharp¡¯s treatment, it was this man who made things difficult for me; Help Mr When Sharp was receiving treatment, the man who helped was also him; Now I¡¯m questioned and it¡¯s him who stands up for me.


    I find that I really can¡¯t see through him


    ¡°Aimee, Erica has already realized her fault. I don¡¯t expect you to forgive her so soon. But as you said, my grandfather¡¯s situation is very urgent. Can you treat him first? After that, how do you want to apologize? We can talk in detail.¡±


    yton¡¯s voice came to my ears.


    Although I was angry at his words, I suppressed my displeasure when I thought of the situation in the Research Institute.


    Besides, yton was right. old master was innocent. He was just a patient in urgent need of treatment.


    Thinking of this, I calmed down. I nced at the people in the room and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be disturbed by irrelevant people, including Miss Erica.¡±


    Erica¡¯s face darkened.


    yton agreed immediately and asked the others to leave.


    There were only yton and Penn left in the room, and Lundy, who couldn¡¯t live without her father. Then I sat down by the bed and made the following incense.


    This time, no one disturbed me. The process of making the incense is much smoother.


    After a while, the incense was ready.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I slowly lit the incense.


    After that, I focused on old master without blinking my eyes.


    There was a moment of silence in the room.


    Five or six minutester, old master frowned in pain and vomited a pool of ck blood.


    After spitting out the blood, his pale face turned a little reddish and his breath became smooth.


    Seeing this, I looked a little rxed.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Just let old master smell there. Half an hourter, the incense will be finished.¡±


    I looked up at the two people beside the bed.


    yton heaved a long sigh of relief. She carefully let Felton lean against the headboard and asked, ¡°when will my grandfather wake up?¡±


    ¡°he will wake up when the incense is burnt finished.¡±


    I stood up and wanted to wipe my sweat with a tissue.


    As soon as I reached out her hand to the paper box, the corner of my clothes was pulled carefully.


    I stopped and lowered my head in confusion. I met Lundy¡¯s bright eyes.


    Although I know it¡¯s Penn and other people¡¯s child, I still can¡¯t be cruel to look at this cute little face like an angel.


    Seeing me looking at her, Lundy lowered his head and took out a neatly folded handkerchief from his pocket. he stood on tiptoe and raised it in front of me, his eyes full of expectation.


    I hesitated for a few seconds and finally smiled at him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then I took the handkerchief from the little guy.


    Lundy smiled happily and went to get me some water.


    yton said in surprise, ¡°Aimee, it seems that Lundy likes you very much. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Lundy so close to someone!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but be a little stunned. A momentter, I looked at Penn with some misgivings.


    I didn¡¯t tell you that Lundy got lostst time.


    But it couldn¡¯t be hiden from this man.


    Thinking of this, I hesitated and said, ¡°maybe¡­ It¡¯s because I helped him before. Last time he got lost and I picked him up.¡±


    yton looked at Lundy and then at me, sighing, ¡°what a coincidence!¡±


    Was it fate?


    Thinking of Lundy¡¯s identity, I smiled with self mockery and looked up indifferently. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    yton didn¡¯t notice that. She stood up and suggested, ¡°since my grandfather still needs half an hour, why don¡¯t we wait downstairs and have some water by the way? Thank you, Aimee.¡±


    Seeing that he changed the topic, I was inexplicably relieved and agreed.


    I turned around to take my phone from my bag and saw the caller ID. It was Daphne.


    Tonight, because I¡¯m going to the Sharp family to attend the appointment, I handed the two kids to my best friends


    When I saw her call, I thought something happened to the two kids, so I answered the phone in a hurry.


    When I touched the screen, I identally touched the speaker.


    The next second, two soft and cute voices resounded through the air, ¡°Mommy, when will youe back?¡±


    I was startled. I quickly covered the speaker and turned it off.


    The sound of the two disappeared.

 Chapter 10

    Even so, I still felt that my heart was beating fast. I was so nervous that I subconsciously nced at Penn beside me.


    My first reaction is that I¡¯m afraid that Penn will know the existence of the two babies.


    Penn¡¯s face was as dark as a pan, and his eyes were even colder.


    yton smiled and said, ¡°Aimee, are you married?¡±


    I was in a mess and nodded casually.


    yton sighed with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you even have a child.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have to go out and answer the phone.¡±


    Then I walked out of the room without looking back at Penn.


    When I came out of the room, I carefully lowered my voice and said to the two children on the other end of the line, ¡°good girl, Mommy is still treating the patient. I have to go backter. You can y with godmother for a while.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The two kids agreed obediently.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    Lundy tried to grab Aimee¡¯s hand but failed. The word ¡°mommy¡± repeated in my mind


    No wonder she was so cold when I saw Lundy.


    It turned out that this woman had been married and even had a child with another man!


    That was why she abandoned her child!


    I looked down at my son who was still standing there.


    It was hard to hide the disappointment on the little guy¡¯s face, but when he saw the woman go out, he still raised his eyes and stared at the door, waiting for her toe back.


    This scene stung my heart.


    So what if she came back? That woman still wouldn¡¯t want a child!


    I strode to Lundy and bent over to pick him up.


    Lundy looked at me nkly and tugged at my cor to show that he didn¡¯t want to be held by me.


    But I pretended that I didn¡¯t notice it. I said to yton coldly, ¡°it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take Lundy back first. If Mr. Sharp wakes up, tell me and I¡¯lle to see him another day.¡±


    After saying that, he strode away with Lundy in his arms before yton could react.


    As soon as they got into the car, Lundy anxiously wrote a series of words on his notebook and tugged at the corner of my clothes.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t talked to Auntie yet. Let¡¯s not go, okay?¡±


    My heart was in a mess and I frowned slightly.


    With concern in her eyes, Lundy wrote, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with daddy? Why are you unhappy?


    ¡°What do you want to say to her? You¡¯d better pretend that you don¡¯t know her and don¡¯t have any contact with her.¡±


    Since that woman doesn¡¯t want to admit her son, I will just do as she wishes!


    Lundy was stunned for a few seconds before he reluctantly curled his lips and wrote on the notebook, ¡°why?


    Before I could answer, he quickly wrote, ¡°I like Auntie very much. She is very nice and gentle to me. I want to be with her!¡±


    The little boy¡¯s straightforward love made me feel sorry for him, but I had to face the reality. I said expressionlessly, ¡°because she has her own child. She doesn¡¯t need to have one more child.¡±


    Lundy¡¯s eyes were full of confusion.


    Seeing the little guy quiet down, I ordered my assistant to start the car and leave the Sharp¡¯s mansion.


    On the way, my clothes were pulled.


    I frowned and looked over.


    ¡°Then where is my mommy?¡±


    Lundy looked at me with grievance and confusion.


    The words stung my eyes. I looked away awkwardly and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Lundy asked me where his mother was.


    I do know the answer.


    But how could I tell him this cruel fact?


    That woman had already had a new family. Even if her own son was in front of her, she had never thought of recognizing him


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. I didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    Looking at Lundy, who had been looking at me eagerly, I gritted my teeth and said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know where she is. Don¡¯t ask this question again! It¡¯s enough that you have a daddy. You don¡¯t need Mommy!¡±


    Lundy looked at me nkly for a few seconds before she slowly put away her notebook and lowered her head without saying anything.


    He didn¡¯t talk to me until we got home.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    After the phone call, I saw Penn leave with Lundy in his arms.


    yton and I talked about Felton¡¯s condition for a while. It was about time for us to go to Felton¡¯s room. Erica followed them.


    After the incense was burnt out, I checked the pulse of Felton and began to pack up my tools calmly.


    yton and Erica two stood beside the bed, looking worried.


    Soon, Felton¡¯s fingers curled up slightly.


    The next second, Felton opened his eyes slowly and coughed weakly, frowning.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    yton quickly sat down andforted old master. His eyes were full of shock and joy.


    Erica was too shocked to speak.


    ¡°Grandpa, how do you feel?¡± yton asked with concern when Felton stopped coughing.


    Felton nodded slightly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°how long have I slept?¡±


    Seeing that they were so excited, I packed up my things and walked over. ¡°Mr. Sharp is in a bad condition now. It¡¯s not appropriate to talk too much. Let him have a good rest.¡±


    Hearing this, yton nodded and carefully let old master lie down.


    Then he stood up and thanked me, ¡°Aimee, thank you so much. We suspected you before. I apologize for our ignorance. It¡¯s our fault. We are short-sighted.¡±


    I took it calmly and then turned to warn him, ¡°i old master¡¯s health is still not looking good. If he wants topletely recover, he needs to be treated at least six or seven times.¡±


    yton nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°In addition, I will make some other incense for old master to help him recover. After all, old master¡¯s health condition is too serious. Later treatment requires some physical strength, and I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t hold on.¡±


    I continued.


    yton nodded and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. We will listen to you and cooperate with you in the treatment of my grandfather!¡±


    I nodded slightly and said to yton, ¡°I¡¯ll make the incense and send it to youter. You can have avender at noon and at night every day.¡±


    Then I picked up a pen and paper and wrote a prescription for him. ¡°Take ten sets of the prescription back ording to the amount of this prescription. Put them in the soup or porridge every day to cook, and make them into medicinal meals. Feed old master on time. It can speed up the recovery of old master.¡±


    yton replied, ¡°Okay, we will abide by our will!¡±


    Thinking that there were still two kids waiting at home, I stood up and said, ¡°it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle back tomorrow. During this period, if old master feels ufortable, you can contact me.¡±


    Then she walked towards the door with her bag.


    yton stopped me and said, ¡°Aimee, apart from treating my grandfather, is there anything else you want to do here?¡±


    Hearing this, I stopped and suddenly thought of the purpose of my trip.


    But Felton didn¡¯t fully recover,


    yton slowed down and said slowly, ¡°don¡¯t you want to talk before you leave?¡±


    What yton meant was obvious.


    Although I didn¡¯t mention the supply of materials, he was very clear about my purpose and even wanted to talk to me.


    But I didn¡¯t dare to hesitate to ept the sry.


    After all, the Sharp family once said that the Felton would be sold at half price only after the old master was cured.

 Chapter 11

    I didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, but yton just stood there and looked at me with a smile.


    Seeing this, I smiled too. ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m here to treat Felton. The friend said that the Sharp family will sell it at half price of its incense making materials to the doctor who will cure old master. But now the Felton just woke up, and the specific situation is not clear. I don¡¯t think I can talk to the Sharp family about the payment. At least, I have to wait until he gets better.¡±


    yton smiled, ¡°Aimee, it¡¯s already a big surprise for us that my grandfather can wake up. As for the follow-up treatment, I absolutely trust you. So now you have a reason to talk to me about the payment.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect him to trust me so much. I was stunned for a while before I turned around and sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°You are introduced by Mr. Finger. When Mr. Finger came to make a diagnosis for old master, he once mentioned the condition of the research institute to me. Butter, he said that he could do nothing, so the matter could only be put aside.¡±


    yton exined, ¡°now he rmended you here. I guess it must have something to do with the Research Institute. Am I right?¡± I nodded slightly and calmly introduced the current situation of the research institute to him.


    ¡°You know, our research focus is on curing incense, and most of the materials used to make incense are herbs medicine. We have several projects now, and due to theck of medicinal materials, our research progress has been stagnant. We are looking for the supplier of medicinal materials that we can cooperate with, but we are refused by several suppliers of materials in River City. Helplessly, Dexter thought of the situation in the Sharp family, and thought that I could have a try.¡±


    After saying that, I looked at yton seriously and exined seriously, ¡°of course, in the case of Mr. Sharp, even without the reward of the Sharp family, I will try my best to treat him. The reward is just an opportunity.¡±


    yton looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my previous doubts. You¡¯re a good doctor.¡±


    I took it calmly and stared at him, waiting for him to mention about the medicinal materials.


    After he got to know the situation, he went straight to the point.


    ¡°After your treatment, my grandfather finally woke up, so I will ask you to do me a favor in the future. As for the reward that the Sharp family promised before, I can also decide for you. First, I will provide a batch of free materials to your research institute. This batch is our thank-you gift. In addition, the Sharp family will sign a long-term contract with your research institute, and after that, all the medicinal materials will be sold at half price.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Hearing this, I gradually understood.


    After seeing old master wake up under my treatment, ytonpletely believed that I could cure old master.


    And he offered a free supply. It could be said to be a thank-you gift, or it could be said that yton reassured me.


    With this batch of herbs, I can solve the pressing problem in the Research Institute. During this period of time, I can also treat old master without any distraction.


    I have to admit that yton¡¯s proposal makes me moved.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I will try my best to treat old master.¡±


    ¡±


    yton smiled and said, ¡°since you said so, I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯ll get the contract ready tomorrow. You just need to sign it.¡±


    I nodded.


    After discussing the payment, I drove away.


    When I got home, it was alreadyte at night.


    Daphne and the two kids were ying Lego in the living room.


    Seeing me back, the three of them put down the Lego in their hands, and  stood up to wee me.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    The two kids threw themselves into my arms intimately and asked with concern, ¡°why do youe back sote? We are both sleepy.¡±


    After saying that, they squinted and yawned.


    I touched their heads with a smile and said, ¡°sorry to keep you waiting for so long.¡±


    Then I raised my head to thank Daphne.


    Daphne understood and waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal with me. These two are my godsons and goddaughters. But you came back sote. Have you had dinner yet?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m a little busy. I haven¡¯t had time to eat yet.¡±


    Just now, I was busy treating Felton and discussing with yton about the supply of medicinal materials, but I didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Now I feel a little hungry when my friend mentioned it.


    Daphne gave me a helpless look and said, ¡°I knew you would be like this when you were busy. We have prepared some dinner for you. Go and have some.¡±


    The two kids also urged me to eat.


    I felt warm in my heart. Two kids pushed me to sit at the table and ate something.


    Daphne was with the two kids.


    Seeing that I almost finished eating, Daphne asked with concern, ¡°how¡¯s the patient going since you came back sote today?¡±


    I nodded with a smile. ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is really serious, but I think I¡¯m sure I can cure it.¡±


    Moreover, I can also sessfully solve the problem of the supply of medicinal materials in the Research Institute.


    Thinking of this, I feel very happy.


    Daphne said with certainty, ¡°if you say you are confident, then it must be cured. I believe you!¡±


    After a short chat, it was gettingte. Daphne said goodbye and left.


    The two little guys followed me around the room like two little tails.


    I didn¡¯t have time to care about them until I cleaned up for a while.


    ¡°Are you happy in the kindergarten today? Did you have a fight with the children?¡±


    The two kids thought about it carefully and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, we had a good time. The children gave us a lot of snacks after school today!¡±


    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°you are so popr?¡±


    Cyrus nodded solemnly, looked at Aviva and said, ¡°there¡¯s a boy who said he would marry me when he grows up!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I looked at my daughter with amusement.


    ¡±


    Aviva was stunned for a while. Then she looked at her brother with a straight face and blushed. ¡°Yes, there is one, but I didn¡¯t promise him.¡±


    Cyrus pinched her ears and made a face at Aviva


    When I saw the two kids ying, my face was full of smile.


    Although it¡¯s gettingte, the two kids still pestered me and told me something interesting about the kindergarten for a long time.


    Most of the time, Cyrus would say a long story and Aviva would make a summary.


    I also listened carefully andughed from time to time because of their cute looks.


    ¡°Go to bed now. You have to go to the kindergarten tomorrow!¡±


    I stopped smiling and urged the two kids to go upstairs to have a rest.


    The two stopped talking obediently and went upstairs to have a rest.


    The second morning, I sent them to the kindergarten and drove to the Research Institute.


    After the morning meeting, I came out of the meeting room with Dexter.


    ¡°How¡¯s everything going with Felton yesterday? Do you have any idea?¡±


    Dexter asked with concern.


    I nodded slightly and said, ¡°old master¡¯s condition seems to be very serious, and it¡¯s a little difficult to treat, but it¡¯s not impossible to solve it. It¡¯s just that the treatment cycle will be longer, and I should go there frequently these days. Thank you for taking care of the work.¡±


    Dexter teased, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Sharp family has invited many famous doctors, but they are all helpless. It won¡¯t be so difficult for you to deal with it. Aimee, what you said makes us feel ashamed!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a domain I¡¯m familiar with,¡±


    ¡°By the way, although the Felton hasn¡¯t fully recovered, the Sharp family has agreed to provide us with medicinal materials. We should be able to sign the contract today. Moreover, the first batch is free supply, which can solve our pressing needs. After that, we don¡¯t have to worry about the incense making materials anymore.¡±


    Then I mentioned the supply of herbs. Thinking of this, my face was full of smile.


    Dexter raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Really? The Sharp family is willing to sign a contract with us as soon as Felton wakes up?¡±


    I nodded with a smile.


    ¡°It seems that they have been convinced by your medical skills. You are the best.¡±


    ¡°I just did something within my ability. I hope there won¡¯t be any ident to old master¡¯s condition,¡±


    ¡°With your help, everything will be fine.¡± Dexter said firmly.


    Considering that Daphne had helped me keep the baby for two days.


    In the morning, I finished my work and went to the Sharp mansion in the afternoon. I thought I could pick up the two kids by myself in the evening.


    In the Sharp¡¯s mansion, I checked the condition of Felton and confirmed that there was no ident. Then I continued the treatment process and made incense for old master.


    After making the incense, yton came in with a document in her hand. ¡°Aimee, here is the contract. Please have a look at it. If there is no problem, you can sign it.¡±


    This is what we agreedst night. I was not surprised. I took it over and read it carefully and signed my name on it.


    After signing the contract, yton became more friendly to me. ¡°From now on, we are partners. But I still need you to take care of my grandfather.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°that¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    I chatted with him for a while. Although I tried my best to calcte the time, it was past the kindergarten¡¯s end time when I finished packing.


    I got up and drove to the kindergarten to pick up the two kids.


    I didn¡¯t tell them that I would bete today. I don¡¯t know if the two kids will be anxious.


    When I arrived at the kindergarten, it was empty. Almost all the children had left.


    I looked around four times and saw two little guys on the small chair on the yground.


    But I didn¡¯t see the apanying teacher.


    Seeing this, I was a little worried and quickly walked over.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Seeing me, the two kids ran towards me happily.


    I held one of them with one hand, touched their faces, squatted down and said, ¡°Mommy is a little busy. I missed the time by ident. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Aviva shook her head thoughtfully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re waiting for you in the kindergarten, and the teacher will be with us. Mommy, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Cyrus nodded in agreement.


    Hearing this, I looked at them in confusion. ¡°Do you have a teacher with you?¡±


    Aviva pointed to the corner of the yground.

 Chapter 12

    Following the direction she pointed, I saw a slide over there. The teacher was squatting there and talking to a little boy with a friendly smile.


    The little boy was wearing a lovely kindergarten uniform, with his hands on his knees stiffly. He sat upright, and his eyes were staring at us.


    When I saw the little boy¡¯s face clearly, I was stunned.


    If I didn¡¯t mistake him for someone else, he was¡­ Penn¡¯s son.


    He was also a student of this kindergarten?


    I quickly looked away.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you work hard today?¡±


    Aviva shook her fingers with concern.


    All of a sudden, I came to my senses. I smiled and said, ¡°not at all.¡±


    Hearing this, Cyrus grabbed my hand happily and said, ¡°let¡¯s go home!¡±


    I nodded nomittally and took the two kids to greet the teacher


    When I was about to leave, my eyes fell on the little boy again.


    Lundy stood up from the slide in a hurry and stared at us.


    The teacher was afraid that he would fall down, so she quickly reached out to hold him.


    ¡°He is¡­¡±


    I hesitated for a while and couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern.


    The two kids answered immediately, ¡°Mommy, he¡¯s in the same ss with us. His parents haven¡¯te to pick him up today, so he¡¯s waiting here with us!¡±


    I nodded and looked at the little guy in front of me. I didn¡¯t intend to stay.


    After all, it might be Penn or Bonnie who would pick him upter.


    I don¡¯t want to see these two people again.


    But obviously, he doesn¡¯t want me to leave.


    I didn¡¯t want to disappoint him. I touched his head with a smile and said, ¡°your parents should be here soon. I have to go now. You have to listen to the teacher and wait with her, okay?¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, i was about to stand up and leave, but the little guy grabbed the hem of my clothes hard.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    I stopped and looked down.


    The little boy kept shaking his head, and his eyes were a little red.


    The teacher sighed helplessly and walked up to me. ¡°Lundy has been sticking to Aviva and Cyrus recently. He is a bit autistic. No kid would like to y with him at school. Aviva protected him on the first day he entered the ss with Cyrus. Perhaps it¡¯s because of this that he has been relying on the two of them. Now he might feel scared when he saw them leaving¡­¡±


    When I heard the little guy¡¯s situation, I felt more and more ufortable.


    I didn¡¯t expect that this little guy was not only dumb, but also autistic.


    No wonder the teacher asked his two kids to wait aside.


    But


    Thinking of the two people who will appearter, I still hesitated.


    The teacher tried to persuade Lundy in a low voice, but failed.


    Aviva After a while, the teacher felt a little embarrassed and asked, ¡°Miss Miller, are you in a hurry? If not, let¡¯s have a talk. After Aviva and Cyrus entered the ss, I haven¡¯t told you anything about them.¡±


    Of course I can see that the teacher just wants me to wait with him here in the name of Aviva and Cyrus.


    The little guy also looked at me eagerly.


    When I looked into his eyes, I was about to say no, but finally I didn¡¯t say anything. I swallowed and nodded to the teacher.


    Seeing that I agreed, Lundy¡¯s eyes lit up again. She pulled the corner of my clothes and carefully moved closer to me.


    Noticing his little action, I didn¡¯t stop him or show any concern. I just talked about the situation of my two kids with the teacher as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°I remember that you came back from abroad. Aviva and Cyrus must have grown up abroad, right? I didn¡¯t expect that their Englishwould be so standard.¡±


    I nodded with a smile. ¡°Because there are many native people around us whomunicate with them in English.¡±


    The two kids didn¡¯t make a sound and just smiled obediently. They nodded as I said.


    Seeing them so obedient, the teacher couldn¡¯t help but envy them, ¡°except for French and English, they seem to be able to speak Spanish?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she learned it from my colleague abroad.¡±


    I touched the heads of the two kids.


    Hearing this, the teacher couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°that¡¯s to say, they are too smart. At such a young age, they not only master threenguages, but also master primary school courses. They are so beautiful. Your kids are so excellent!¡±


    Being praised by the teacher, I couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°You tter me. They just like to learn.¡±


    When I was chatting, I kept thinking that someone would pick up the little guy beside me.


    I looked at the time and found that it had been a while.


    My heart tightened and I asked, ¡°by the way, when will the child¡¯s parents arrive?¡±


    The teacher looked at the time and said, ¡°it should be almost there.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, I nodded slightly and looked down at the little guy beside me.


    Lundy stood obediently in front of me, still tugging at the corner of my clothes, as if she was afraid that I would run away.


    Seeing this, I turned to the two kids on the other side and said, ¡°can you wait for mommy in the car first?¡±


    The two kids nodded obediently, turned around and walked towards the gate of the kindergarten.


    I didn¡¯t withdraw my sight until they got on the car.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    I knew I waste, so I strode into the kindergarten


    As soon as I entered, i saw two people standing beside the slide and Lundy, who was almost in Aimee¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, you are here!¡±


    The teacher greeted me respectfully as soon as she saw me.


    I nodded slightly and walked to the three of them. I nced at my son and then looked at Aimee coldly. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The teacher asked in surprise, ¡°you¡­ Know each other?¡±


    Aimee nodded to the teacher and then looked at me. ¡°I came to pick up my son from school, but your son grabbed my clothes and didn¡¯t let go. I had to wait here with him.¡±


    When I heard the words ¡°your son¡± from her mouth, my face suddenly darkened.


    This woman was really heartless to say such words in front of her son!


    I looked at Lundy beside her and stretched out my hand to Lundy with a long face.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Lundy took a look at my hand and then looked up at Aimee, refusing toe over.


    The woman bent over and touched Lundy¡¯s head tofort her, ¡°your father is here to pick you up. Go back with him. I¡¯m leaving too.¡±


    Then she stood straight.


    But Lundy didn¡¯t let me go.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    ¡°Lundy, let go of me and go back with Daddy.¡±


    I walked up to Lundy and said to her in an unprecedented stern tone.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    Lundy seemed to be frightened. he held my hand tighter and leaned towards me subconsciously.


    He was standing at the edge of the slide. When he moved his feet, he didn¡¯t look at his feet and almost fell down from the staircase.


    My heart skipped a beat. I reached out my hand to help him steady himself.


    The little guy didn¡¯t want to let me go, so I had to hold him in case he fell down again.


    When the little guy was finally settled down, I couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Penn, if you are dissatisfied with me, you cane at me. Why are you angry with a child?¡±


    Penn replied in the same unfriendly tone, ¡°what I do to my son has nothing to do with Miss Miller. Do you think that you have the right to control my son just because he is closer to you?¡±


    Hearing his sarcastic tone, I looked terrible and inexplicably angry.


    I was not qualified.


    In his eyes, I have never been qualified


    I lowered my eyes with self mockery and didn¡¯t say anything more. I raised my hand ruthlessly and slowly separated the little guy¡¯s hand from the corner of my clothes.


    The little guy wanted to reach out again, but was caught by me in the air.


    ¡°Aviva and Cyrus are waiting for me. Go back with Daddy. I¡¯m going to find them.¡±


    I touched his head and greeted the teacher in a hurry. Then I strode away without looking back.


    When they got in the car, the two kids had already sat upright. When they saw me get in, they still asked innocently, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    I took a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Then I started the car and drove away.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    I looked at the teacher next to me and asked, ¡°is her son also studying here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the twins of Miss Miller¡¯s family are also in our school¡­¡±


    I frowned, ¡°when did theye?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ A few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Inform the Carter Group to remove the two kids from the kindergarten immediately. Otherwise, we won¡¯t invest any more money in your kindergarten next semester!¡±

 Chapter 13

    Before the teacher could respond, I picked up Lundy and left.


    When I got out of the kindergarten, the car parked beside my car was gone.


    I took a nce at it and then got into the car with Lundy in my arms.


    As soon as I got in the car, Lundy struggled out of my arms.


    I didn¡¯t stop him and let him climb to the other side.


    He angrily took the notebook and wrote hard on it.


    After a while, the writing stopped.


    Obviously, the little guy was very angry. He didn¡¯t pull the hem of my clothes as usual and just sat there, holding the notebook and staring at me.


    I frowned and sighed in my heart. Then I turned my head to have a look.


    i only saw a line of words on the notebook.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let them go to school?¡±


    Seeing me looking at her, Lundy angrily showed me the notebook.


    I said in a cold voice, ¡°there is no reason. If you have to ask, because I¡¯m happy.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, i felt a sounding from the seat on the other side.


    I turned around and saw that the little guy threw the notebook aside angrily and moved himself to a position close to the window. His head was also turned to the window hard. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his whole body movement showed: don¡¯t want to see me.


    I raised my eyebrows, ¡°even if you are angry, you won¡¯t change my decision.¡±


    Lundy red at me.


    On our way home, Lundy was still angry.


    Ignoring me, he went upstairs and locked the door angrily.


    Cheryl stood at the door, ¡°Master, why are you so angry?¡±


    Thinking of the reason why he was angry with me, I said coldly, ¡°nothing. He just lost his temper with me. Take care of him.¡±


    Cheryl sighed and agreed, ¡°okay.¡±


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    I¡¯m on my way home with two kids.


    ¡°Mommy, we made a card in the kindergarten today! The teacher asked us to be the one we love most. My sister and I made one for you!¡±


    Aviva nodded. ¡°Mommy, do you want to know what we wrote?¡±


    I knew the two kids wanted to make me happy, so I nodded with a smile. ¡°What did you write?¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, i heard the sound of turning over schoolbag, and then the voice of Cyrus read aloud w.


    ¡°My favorite person is Mommy! My mommy is a very good incense maker! Although she is always busy with her work, both my sister and I know that mommy loves us the most! Mommy makes incense to help others every day. We think Mommy is great, but we also feel sorry for her. I hope Mommy won¡¯t be too tired. If she is too tired, we will be very distressed! I hope Mommy will always be the most beautiful!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°It¡¯s so long. No wonder your teacher told me that you have a good ent. Where is Aviva? What did she write?¡±


    Aviva sat upright and said seriously, ¡°Mommy is a very good incense maker. It¡¯s very hard to save the patient, and it¡¯s also very hard to take care of my brother and me. I want to be as powerful as mommy in the future. I hope I can grow up quickly and make money to support my family, so that mommy won¡¯t be so tired.¡±


    Hearing what the two kids said, my heart softened. I forgot what happened in the kindergarten just now. ¡°Thank you, two babies.¡±


    The next weekend, the two kids didn¡¯t need to go to the kindergarten.


    I¡¯m going to take them to the Research Institute.


    When I was about to go out, the doorbell rang.


    I thought it was Daphne, so I stood up and opened the door.


    Seeing the person standing at the door, I frowned. ¡°Lundy? Why are you here?¡±


    Then subconsciously, I looked around thinking that Penn would wait in the distance.


    To my surprise, I looked around and found no one at the door except Lundy.


    I withdrew my sight, squatted down and looked into his eyes. ¡°Tell me, how did you get here? Did Daddy send you here?¡±


    ording to Penn¡¯s attitude towards me in the kindergarten yesterday, it¡¯s almost impossible for Lundy toe to me.


    But I can only think of this possibility now.


    Wearing a white suit, Lundy carried her schoolbag on her back yesterday in the kindergarten. Hearing my words, she turned around, took out a small notebook from her schoolbag and wrote on it.


    ¡°I did it myself.¡±


    ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±


    Lundy wrote on his notebook again, ¡°I came here by taxi.¡±


    I still have some doubts. I have to believe that there is no one else around.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Penn¡¯s son took a taxi to my home early in the morning.


    Such a situation really gives me a headache.


    ¡°Then, what do you want from me?¡± I suppressed theplex emotions in my heart and asked softly.


    ¡°I want to be friends with my brother and sister. Can I y with them?¡± Lundy held up the notebook and looked at me expectantly.


    Just because of this?


    I didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Yesterday, their teacher did say that the little boy was very clingy to the two kids at home.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that in order to y with them, this little guy would dare to take a taxi here alone.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t know how to speak.


    If I meet a bad guy on the way¡­ I can¡¯t imagine what will happen at all.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Aviva and Cyrus came out to have a look curiously.


    When the two kids saw the person at the door, they reacted the same as I did just now. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    When Lundy was about to write something on the notebook, I turned around and exined for him, ¡°my brother wants to y with you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Aviva looked around in confusion and asked, ¡°how did hee here?¡±


    I said helplessly, ¡°he took a taxi here.¡±


    Even I can¡¯t believe it.


    The two of them didn¡¯t doubt it at all.


    Cyrus looked at Lundy in surprise. ¡°You came here by yourself? Did you run away from home again?¡±


    Lundy nodded.


    Seeing his indifferent look, I and the two kids looked at each other and were speechless.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    I was working in the CEO Office of the Carter Group when my private phone rang.


    The Butler said anxiously as soon as the line was connected.


    ¡°Master, young Master is missing again!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, i immediately came back to the Carter¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? There are so many people watching him. How could he disappear?¡± When I got back to the vi, I asked in a low voice.


    The Butler said cautiously, ¡°we don¡¯t know. Master went back to his room after breakfast. Cheryl went to look for him, but he was gone.¡±


    ¡°Where is the surveince video?¡±


    With a sad face, the Butler said, ¡°Master, the surveince video¡­ Has been turned off. I don¡¯t know when. There is no surveince video of this morning.¡±


    Upon hearing this, my face darkened.


    There was dead silence in the living room.


    In such a short time, Lundy had lost two times in a row, and they all slipped away under their watch!


    As soon as I looked up, I saw the bodyguards I sent to see Lundy were also standing in the crowd. I was furious. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up to find. If you can¡¯t find him, you all don¡¯t have to work!¡±


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    I looked at the little guy in front of me with some distress.


    It¡¯s gettingte. I should have been working in the research institute with the two kids, but their appearance disrupted my n.


    Besides, he came here by taxi. I can¡¯t let him go back by himself.


    After a while, I sighed in my heart, stood up and made way for her. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Lundy¡¯s eyes lit up. She nodded vigorously and followed me into the vi.


    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± I asked with concern.


    Lundy sat upright on the sofa and nodded obediently.


    I took the two kids to sit next to him. After hesitating for a while, I asked, ¡°can you tell me, are you really here to y with my little brother and sister? Or did you run away from home likest time? Does your family know that you are here?¡±


    Lundy tilted her head and wrote on the notebook.


    Aviva and Cyrus also looked serious. ¡°You dare to take a taxi alone. If you meet a bad guy, you will be arrested. Didn¡¯t the teacher teach you not to go out alone?¡±


    As soon as they finished, Lundy finished writing and showed us the notebook.


    ¡°I want to see auntie, brother and sister.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°you ran away from home because of us?¡±


    Lundy nodded vigorously and wrote two more words on the notebook, ¡°yes.¡±

 Chapter 14

    I¡¯m confused.


    Like? What do you like?


    ¡°You like us?¡± Aviva guessed.


    Lundy nodded again..


    Seeing this, my heart softened.


    This little guy is so cute. To be honest, I like this child very much.


    Although I know that this is Penn¡¯s child with another woman, I can¡¯t hate this good child after getting along with this little guy.


    But it was too dangerous for him to do so.


    ¡°Thank you for your love, but it¡¯s wrong for a child to run away from home. Your daddy will be worried. Let me tell him for you, okay?¡± After thinking it over, I asked for Lundy¡¯s opinion in a soft voice.


    Although I don¡¯t want to contact Penn, his own child is here.


    As a parent, I know that Penn must be very anxious now.


    Lundy lowered his eyes for a while and nodded.


    I found Penn¡¯s number in the phone book.


    Last time when Lundy got lost, I was afraid that I would miss Lundy¡¯s father¡¯s phone number, so I saved it deliberately.


    Now I saw the note, it was still a simple ¡°a¡±.


    After changing the note to Penn, I dialed, ¡°it¡¯s me.¡±


    The man on the other side of the line also said coldly, ¡°what¡¯s up?¡±


    I took a look at the little guy beside me. If it weren¡¯t for Lundy¡¯s sake, I would have hung up the phone directly when I heard such a tone!


    ¡°Lundy came to see me this morning. If you are free,e and pick him up. Or you can tell me the address and I can send him back.¡±


    ¡°Tell me the address.¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Mansion32.¡±


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Looking at the ck screen of the mobile phone, I secretly breathed a sigh of relief. I turned around and said to the little guy, ¡°your father wille to pick you up soon. You have to go back with himter, understand?¡±


    Lundy nodded obediently, rolling her eyes. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    Next to them, Aviva held her arms and said, ¡°Your Daddy hates my mommy very much, so he won¡¯t let you stay here any longer. I advise you to give up!¡±


    Hearing this, Lundy¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He jumped off the sofa, took out a delicate crystal ball from his backpack, and walked to me with two hands.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I looked at him in confusion.


    He handed it to me again, his big eyes full of expectation.


    Seeing this, I took it over hesitantly. ¡°Is this¡­ For me?¡±


    Lundy nodded and wrote on the notebook, ¡°yes. I like you!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t helpughing. I touched his head and said, ¡°thank you, Lundy. I like you too.¡±


    Aviva and Cyrus jumped off the sofa one after another and asked, ¡°only mommy¡¯s? Do we?¡±


    Lundy nodded with a smile and took out two small deformed racing cars from hIS backpack for a while. Then he walked towards Aviva and Cyrus with her short legs.


    The two kids¡¯ eyes lit up at the sight of the things in his hands, but they still shook their heads at Lundy. ¡°This is too expensive. We can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Lundy tilted hIS head and put his dolls beside them. he turned around and wrote on his notebook, ¡°brother and sister. Thank you.¡±


    Aviva soon understood and asked, ¡°do you want to thank us for helping you that day?¡±


    Lundy nodded hard, put the notebook aside and handed it to them.


    I heard what my two kids said. Then I remembered that the teacher in the kindergarten also mentioned that Aviva and Cyrus had protected Lundy.


    However, what kind of conflict would happen between children?


    It seemed that Lundy still cared about the help from Aviva and Cyrus.


    ¡°What happened that day?¡± I couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Aviva said, ¡°a ssmate pushed his brother and injured him. Cyrus and I asked that ssmate to apologize to Lundy and take him to the teacher.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Mommy, can we take it?¡± Aviva looked at me.


    I promised with a smile, ¡°take it. You can also give your own things to the little brother.¡±


    Hearing what I said, the two kids reached out and took the gift from Lundy¡¯s hand. They said to him, ¡°thank you, brother. Wait a moment. We¡¯ll find you a gift!¡±


    After saying that, she trotted upstairs with the office in her arms and looked for the gift for Lundy in her room.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    There are only two people left in the living room, Lundy and me.


    Seeing the cute look on his face, I couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern, ¡°did you still feel pain when you fell that day?¡±


    Hearing this, Lundy walked up to me and showed me his injured hand that day.


    Seeing a bruise on the little boy¡¯s fair hand, which was extraordinarily conspicuous.


    With a frown, I took the little guy¡¯s hand and examined it carefully. After confirming that it was just a bruise, I was relieved. ¡°Have you been treated?¡±


    Lundy hesitated for a few seconds and shook his head innocently.


    I feel even more sorry for her.


    The wound was so obvious that Penn must have noticed it and applied some medicine to it.


    Then I thought of the little boy who ran away from home from time to time.


    ¡®Penn is such an ipetent father!


    Noticing the little guy¡¯s gaze, I came to my senses. I touched the bruise on his hand and said softly, ¡°wait here for me. I¡¯ll go to get the medicine box to apply medicine to you.¡±


    Lundy¡¯s eyes lit up and nodded vigorously.


    Seeing this, my heart softened. I stood up and took the medicine box to rub the bruise carefully.


    After applying the medicine, Aviva and Cyrus went downstairs with the presents they had chosen for Lundy.


    The two of them each held a strange looking doll in their arms and walked up to Lundy. ¡°We bought it with our own pocket money. Here you are.¡±


    The two kids were so cute that they didn¡¯t look like Lundy at all.


    But Lundy took it without hesitation, with a happy face. he held the two ugly dolls more tightly than before.


    After a long time, he put down the doll and wrote a big ¡°thank you¡± on the small notebook. With a soft and cute smile, he held up the notebook and showed it to everyone.


    Seeing the three kids get along with each other, my heart softened. I touched Lundy¡¯s head and said to the two kids, ¡°you take your brother to y for a while. Mommy will call the Research Institute and tell them that we can¡¯t go there untilte today. Your brother¡¯s hand has just been applied with medicine. You should be careful.¡±


    The two kids nodded obediently.


    So I got up and went upstairs to make a phone call.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    I rang the doorbell in front of the vi.


    I thought it was Aimee who opened the door.


    But when I saw the little guy who opened the door, I couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is Aimee¡¯s child.


    I don¡¯t know why this little guy seems to be hostile to me.


    ¡°Lundy is inside. Come in.¡± The little girl nced at me and walked into the room coolly.


    I collected my thoughts and followed her into the vi.


    As soon as I entered the living room, i saw Lundy, who was sitting on the carpet and wholeheartedly ying Lego. Beside her, there was a little boy, who looked almost the same as the one who opened the door for me.


    Obviously, they were the twins.


    My eyes darkened and I tried not to look at the two children. I looked around the living room.


    I didn¡¯t see Aimee.


    ¡°Your daddy is here.¡± After the little girl entered the room, she went straight to Lundy and called him coldly.


    Hearing this, Lundy slowly stopped and looked up at me who was standing not far away.


    After taking a nce at it, he reluctantly looked away and lowered hIS head to write on the notebook.


    As for me, I can guess what this little guy is going to write. I frowned slightly.


    After a while, Lundy held up the notebook.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back yet.¡±


    As i expected.


    With knitted brows, I said in a reproachful tone, ¡°Lundy, you ran out of home without telling me. Don¡¯t you think you should give me an exnation? This is the second time this month. Why did you run away from home?¡±


    Lundy looked at me stubbornly, lowered his head and wrote on the notebook, ¡°I like auntie, brother and uncle. I want to make friends with them!¡±


    Seeing his answer, a touch of irony shed in my heart. I nced at the two children and said in a deep voice, ¡°you like them, but have you ever asked them if they like you? It¡¯s very impolite for you toe to other people¡¯s house without permission, which will disturb them.¡±


    Lundy pursed his lips and looked carefully at the two children beside him.


    The boy put down the Lego in his hand and said seriously, ¡± not bothering ! He was ying Lego with us just now! We had a good time!¡±

 Chapter 15

    With a smile on, Lundy turned to look at me.


    The little girl¡¯s face darkened slightly. She approached the boy and pulled him slightly.


    I don¡¯t know what they are thinking. I just thought I scared them. I frowned and kept silent for a moment, and my face softened slightly.


    Although these two children are the children of that woman and another man, they are still young. Even if I am dissatisfied, I shouldn¡¯t show them in front of the children.


    ¡°Anyway, Lundy¡¯s sudden visit in the early morning must have caused you trouble. Thank you for ying with her.¡± I tried to speak as in as possible.


    The two kids nodded coldly.


    Then, there was a silence in the living room.


    After a while, I pressed between my eyebrows helplessly and asked in a low voice, ¡°where is your mommy?¡±


    Although I have Lundy at home, I¡¯m not good at dealing with children


    ¡°Why are you looking for my mommy?¡± The little girl stared at me warily, like a puppy that would attack at any time.


    Although she had no attacking power, she still had to put on a fierce look.


    I sensed the hostility of this little guy and saw her vignt look. I felt strange and funny, but I didn¡¯t take it seriously. I just said, ¡°thank you for taking care of Lundy. Anyway, I need to thank you face to face.¡±


    Hearing this, the little girl¡¯s face was still tense. ¡°No need. My mommy called, and she doesn¡¯tck your thanks.¡±


    Then she dragged the boy back to the carpet, lowered her head and said to Lundy, ¡°since your father is here to pick you up, you¡¯d better go back with him as soon as possible. My mother has to go out to work after taking a nap, so she has no time to apany you.¡±


    Lundy nodded.


    Seeing that Lundy has agreed to go back with me, I didn¡¯t urge anymore.


    After a while, I felt a little strange.


    The three kids squatted together and looked about the same height.


    On second thought, the three kids were in the same ss in the kindergarten.


    In other words, they were about the same age.


    However, ording to the time, even if the woman remarried after giving birth to Lundy and then gave birth to the two twins, the gap between Lundy and the two twins shouldn¡¯t be so small.


    Was it because boys grew faster?


    But Aimee made them the same ss as Lundy. Was it a coincidence?


    My heart is full of doubts.


    It took me a long time toe up with an answer. I slowly withdrew my sight from the three kids and looked at the environment in front of me idly.


    Although it was just a temporary lease, Aimee still decorate the vi.


    At this moment, what came into my sight was a warm and neat scene. When I looked carefully, I could see the photo frames in many ces.


    My eyes were gradually attracted by those photo frames. I walked to them and looked at them carefully.


    After a while, I frowned slightly.


    There were several pictures in a row, and without exception, there were only the figures of Aimee and two children.


    Although the three of them smiled warmly, I always felt that something was wrong.


    In these photos, the father of the two children was nowhere to be seen.


    Or¡­ Were these photos taken by that man?


    But there shouldn¡¯t be so many photos. He didn¡¯t show up, did he?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just when I was confused, there was a rush of footsteps from the stairs.


    All of a sudden, I came to my senses, put down the photo frame in my hand, turned around and walked to the carpet as if nothing had happened.


    On the stairs, Aimee trotted downstairs in a hurry, her face full of panic.


    I turned around and looked at him indifferently.


    When the four eyes met, Aimee greeted me as if nothing had happened, ¡°you¡¯re here.¡±


    I nodded coldly.


    ¡°So¡­ Should we take Lundy back now, or¡­¡±


    Is she asking me to leave euphemistically? ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t stay at your house for too long.¡±


    After saying that, he turned to look at Lundy, who was still cleaning up the Lego slowly. ¡°Have you packed it? It¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    Reluctantly, Lundy stood up and looked at Aimee with her watery eyes.


    ¡°Say thanks to Auntie and go back with me.¡± My tone is cold and hard.


    ¡°Auntie has to go to work. Let¡¯s not disturb her.¡± Looking at Lundy who was looking at Aimee with reluctance, I urged her.


    Lundy slowly picked up the notebook and wrote on it.


    he wrote ¡°thank you¡± for a long time.


    When he finally finished writing, he raised it towards me.


    ¡°Daddy, can I y with Auntie, brother and sister next time? I want to be friends with them.¡±


    They all saw this line.


    I nced at their reaction, and then saw their son¡¯s dependence on them. I gritted my teeth and said, ¡°No.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, Lundy¡¯s expression instantly copsed. His eyes were red, and he pursed his lips. he sobbed silently, looking very sad.


    I don¡¯t have any experience in coaxing children. In the past, when Lundy got angry with me, I would ask Cheryl to coax .


    ¡±


    Seeing him crying in front of Aimee, a trace of panic shed through my heart. Atst, I ordered with a straight face, ¡°don¡¯t cry.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, Lundy cried even harder. His tears almost fell down in a line. he lowered his head and kept sobbing, almost out of breath.


    I frowned and didn¡¯t know how to react.


    ¡°Is this how you treat your child? he is crying like this. Why do you still talk to him in this tone? Can¡¯t you talk to him nicely?¡±


    I was stunned by Aimee¡¯s rebuke.


    She strode to Lundy, squatted down and held the little boy in her arms. She said in a gentle voice, ¡°Lundy, don¡¯t cry. If you like it, you cane to me and y with them at any time. I¡¯ll give you my phone number. When youe, just call me. Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re not handsome at all.¡±


    The twins had already taken some tissues and waited beside them.


    Aimee coaxed as she took a tissue to wipe Lundy¡¯s tears.


    Lundy stopped crying and buried himself in her arms.


    Aimee hugged the little guy tightly and patted his back gently.


    The twins stared at me with their big eyes full of anger.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let him be our friend?¡± The girl in the twins couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°we didn¡¯t do anything to him, did we? My mother took good care of him these two times when he got lost. My brother and I yed with him, and he yed with us happily. He also stuck with us. We are not bad people. Why can¡¯t we be friends?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect that this little guy would dare to teach him a lesson. He has a long face and doesn¡¯t know how to react.


    I don¡¯t want Lundy to be friends with them because of another reason. But this little guy is so eloquent


    ¡°My little brother doesn¡¯t have many friends in the kindergarten. Only my brother and I don¡¯t mind him and let him follow us. Before, he was bullied in the kindergarten, and it was my sister and I who helped him. He didn¡¯t want to be friends with us. Do you want him to be alone in the kindergarten?¡± The boy among the twins also asked.


    Two kids in a row questioned me like that.


    I have mixed feelings.


    The girl stared at me and said, ¡°we protect him and y with him. But now you are on guard against us. Who do you think we are?¡±


    The little boy nodded vigorously and the two kids stared at me angrily.


    I stared nkly at the two indignant kids in front of me and frowned slightly.


    It¡¯s these two kids who are ming me.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I feel a little sad and even a little guilty when I see the two kids like this.


    I kept silent for a long time and looked away from the two kids apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think you are bad guys. I just think¡­ Since you have your own life, it¡¯s not appropriate to contact your mother¡¯s ex husband. If your father knows it, he will feel ufortable.¡±


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    Hearing this, the two little guys and I were both stunned.


    Cyrus denied bluntly, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. We don¡¯t have daddy!¡±


    I was shocked by what the two of them said one after another. Now that I heard their words, I couldn¡¯t help but shiver. It was toote to stop them.


    I had to wait for Penn¡¯s response anxiously.


    Suspicion gradually appeared in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s your daddy? What do you mean by no daddy?¡± He couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Cyrus meant, ¡°Daddy abandoned us. He abandoned my mommy and doesn¡¯t like us. We live together with mommy and we have never seen him.¡±


    Hearing the little guy¡¯s answer, Penn¡¯s eyebrows suddenly twisted. He fixed his eyes on me, with emotions surging in his eyes.

 Chapter 16

    Noticing the strong emotion in the man¡¯s eyes, I can even guess what he is going to say next.


    I closed my eyes slightly to conceal all the emotions and interrupted them as if nothing had happened. ¡°Well, Lundy doesn¡¯t cry anymore. You should go back. I should go to work now.¡±


    After saying that, I let go of the little guy in my arms, touched his head, and said softly, ¡°go back with Daddy, and next timee to y with brother and sister.¡±


    After getting my promise, the little boy smiled and nodded obediently. Then he turned around and walked to Penn.


    Penn touched the little boy¡¯s hair and said in a softer tone, ¡°bye, auntie.¡±


    Lundy raised her hand and waved at the two kids and me.


    We waved our hands in response.


    Finally, Penn nodded slightly to me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take him back first.¡±


    Without waiting for my response, he turned around and left with Lundy.


    It was not until Penn¡¯s car disappeared in my sight that I dragged the two kids into the vi again and squatted in front of them seriously.


    The two kids looked at me obediently.


    ¡°Aviva, Cyrus, listen carefully. No matter who you meet in the future, you can¡¯t tell anyone about our family, especially¡­ You don¡¯t have a father!¡± I have a headache at the thought of what happened just now.


    If I hadn¡¯t interrupted him in time, a smart man like Penn would have suspected me!


    Aviva and Cyrus looked at me in confusion. ¡°Why? We really don¡¯t have a daddy!¡±


    I have a worse headache.


    I can¡¯t tell these two kids because I¡¯m afraid that their biological father wille to them?


    After a long silence, I made up an excuse. ¡°Because bad people like children without Daddy the most. They know that mommy may not be able to beat over them. What if they take you away?¡±


    Hearing this, the two kids looked at each other and said, ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±


    It was not until then that I breathed a sigh of relief. I stood up, took my bag and took them to the Research Institute.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    After leaving Aimee¡¯s house, although Lundy didn¡¯t cry anymore, he was still angry. he pouted all the way and looked out of the window, as if I didn¡¯t exist.


    I always have no way to deal with him. Seeing this, I sighed in my heart and said in a deep voice, ¡°are you still angry with daddy? I apologize to you. It was my fault before and I shouldn¡¯t have stopped you from making friends. But no matter what happens in the future, you can¡¯t run away from home from time to time. You shouldmunicate with Daddy well.¡±


    Lundy looked back at me and didn¡¯t look out of the window. he just looked down at his little feet quietly.


    A hint of helplessness shed through my eyes. I raised my hand and touched the little guy¡¯s hair. ¡°From now on, if you have anything to say, you have to learn to speak it out. You can¡¯t always write. Sometimes writing can¡¯t urately convey your emotions, and it¡¯s also easy to make people misunderstand you.¡±


    Lundy shook his head and shook off my hand from the top of his head. His face was full of displeasure, and he held the backpack with the notebook tightly.


    Seeing my son¡¯s expression, I frowned and said nothing.


    Over the years, it was said that the little prince of the Carter family was a mute.


    I have never exined it to anyone.


    Lundy had never been dumb. he even spoke much earlier than other children.


    Butter, he suffered from autism. Gradually, she was not willing to speak. More often, he used paper and pen to convey his thoughts.


    Even in front of me, he is unwilling to speak.


    After a long time, although I have no choice, I can only ept it slowly. In my heart, I still hope that my little fellow can live a normal life.


    Just now, the two kids said that Lundy didn¡¯t have many friends in the kindergarten. Presumably, it had something to do with his unwillingness to speak


    We kept silent all the way.


    When we got back to the manor, Lundy was also walking in.


    I slowed down my pace indulgently and followed him into the manor vi.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as I entered, I heard my mother¡¯s voice.


    I looked up at the living room in surprise.


    I saw my parents and Bonnie happily surrounding Lundy.


    ¡°Dad, mom, why are you here?¡± I frowned and asked.


    Hearing this, J, on the one hand, checked whether Lundy was hurt or not, on the other hand,ined, ¡°I heard early in the morning that my sweetheart was lost. Isn¡¯t that worried? I was so scared that I pulled your father over to have a look. You didn¡¯t tell us such a big thing!¡±


    I have nothing to say.


    ¡°Lundy, tell me, where have you been?¡± Mom held him in his arms intimately and said with concern, ¡°you are so young. How can you run around alone? It scared grandma. Don¡¯t do this again, okay?¡±


    Bonnie also echoed, ¡°if you are unhappy, you can ask your aunt for help. Don¡¯t run away without making a sound. Grandpa and grandma are worried about you. So is aunt. They are going out to look for you. Fortunately, you are back!¡±


    Lundy was held with a cold expression. he didn¡¯t respond.


    I know the little guy doesn¡¯t like this kind of atmosphere. I alked up and took him om mother¡¯s arms as if nothing had happened. I said indifferently, ¡°he is very smart. he didn¡¯t run far. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Lundy wrapped his arms around my neck and buried his head in my shoulder.


    My mother turned to me andined, ¡°I think you are busy with your work all day long and ignore Lundy. If you get married early and have more people to take care of him, Lundy won¡¯t be so lonely, and he won¡¯t want to run away from home all day long!¡±


    Hearing this, I frowned slightly. Knowing that my mother was going to urge me to marry again, I promised immediately, ¡°from now on, I will try not to go out on weekends and stay with him at home. I didn¡¯t intend to go out today, but there is an emergency in thepany, so I have to go.¡±


    Seeing that her goal had not been achieved, my mother came straight to the point. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me. I¡¯m asking you when you n to marry Bonnie. Bonnie is a girl and has been with you for six years. How many six years can a girl have? Don¡¯t you know how much you care about her?¡±


    On the other side, Bonnie thoughtfully held the arm of mother, with a faint smile on her face. She looked at me with a hint of expectation in her eyes.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been very busy recently. And you have seen Lundy¡¯s condition. he has been running away from home these days, and his mood is very unstable. I don¡¯t want to consider getting married for the time being.¡±


    Her mother frowned and tried to persuade her patiently, ¡°that¡¯s why we need to settle your marriage as soon as possible. At that time, Bonnie will help you take care of Lundy. Isn¡¯t it good? She has always treated Lundy as her own son all these years¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    I interrupted J in a deep voice and said without hesitation, ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to consider it for the time being. Moreover, I will take Lundy¡¯s will first. Please don¡¯t persuade me anymore!¡±


    Bonnie tried to smooth things over with a smile. ¡°Aunt, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m willing to wait until Lundypletely epts me.¡±


    Hearing this, I nced at her.


    At noon, my parents stayed in the manor for lunch, and Bonnie also made an excuse to stay.


    At the dinner table, Bonnie was very considerate. From time to time, shedled soup and vegetables for my parents, and also peeled shrimps for Lundy. She didn¡¯t eat much herself.


    ¡°Come here. I remember that Lundy likes shrimps, so I peeled them for you.¡± Bonnie pushed the peeled shrimps in front of Lundy.


    Lundy just looked up and then lowered her head to eat as if she didn¡¯t see anything.


    My motherined, ¡°Lundy, I peeled shrimps for you. Why don¡¯t you eat them?.¡±


    Lundy turned a deaf ear and continued eating.


    Seeing this, my mother said in a stern tone, ¡°Lundy, it¡¯s very impolite.¡±


    Lundy paused and raised his head, with stubbornness in his eyes.


    On the other side, Bonnie pretended to be considerate andforted her, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry. Lundy might have been full, so he doesn¡¯t eat these. Besides, Lundy is emotionally unstable. You will frighten him.¡±


    My mother said in a relieved tone, ¡°you are so considerate. I will be relieved to have you take care of Lundy in the future.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at me with me in her eyes.


    I said to Bonnie in a low voice, ¡°Lundy doesn¡¯t eat the food given by others. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    A hint of sadness shed across Bonnie¡¯s face when she heard this. Embarrassed, she took the te of shrimps back.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡±


    I don¡¯t deny, ¡°children should have such a sense of security, at least after going out, they won¡¯t eat things from strangers.¡±


    My mother pretended to be preaching. My father, Latham, coughed and said, ¡°Penn is right. Lundy likes to run around these two days. No one can take the responsibility if he eats something he shouldn¡¯t eat outside.¡±


    Then my mother gave up.


    The meal exhausted me.


    After lunch, I still have work to do and ask them about their ns.


    My mother looked at Lundy lovingly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t taken Lundy to buy clothes for a long time. Lundy, I¡¯ll take you to buy beautiful clothes!¡±


    Bonnie also came over and said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll go with you to see what Lundy likes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± my mother agreed with a smile.

 Chapter 17

    Lundy shook his head and wrote on the notebook, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out today. I want to practice calligraphy at home.¡±


    My father took him to sit on the sofa and said, e here. Let me teach you what you want to practice today.¡±


    They asked the servant to take the pen and ink and began to practice calligraphy on the dining table.


    Seeing my father taking care of Lundy, I greeted them and went to the study.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    It was almost ten o¡¯clock when I took the two kids to the research institute because of Lundy¡¯s sudden visit.


    After settling the two kids in my own office, I began to work immediately.


    The group of data suggested by Dexter hadn¡¯t been processed yet. Knowing that I was here, he came straight to my door.


    We are almost devoted to our work.


    We didn¡¯te to a conclusion until we got off work in the evening.


    When I stretched myself, I saw two kids were also studying something on theputer. ¡°Aviva, Cyrus, you can go home now.¡±


    Hearing this, the two kids looked up from the back of theputer, nodded obediently, put down theputer and got down from the sofa.


    Dexter looked at his watch and suggested with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s time for dinner. You helped me a lot today. Let me invite you to dinner with the children?¡±


    I was stunned and turned to look at the two kids to ask for their opinions.


    ¡°Thank you, uncle. But my mommy has an appointment tonight, so I¡¯d better not.¡± Aviva refused politely.


    Dexter looked at me in confusion.


    I nced at the two kids. Although I didn¡¯t know why they lied, I still followed their words. ¡°I have an appointment with my best friend tonight. Let¡¯s have dinner another day.¡±


    Dexter smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯m so busy. I forgot to ask if you have any arrangementter. In that case, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    After saying that, he said goodbye to the two kids and turned around to leave.


    Aftering out of theb, I frowned slightly and looked at the two kids in confusion. ¡°Why did you lie just now? Don¡¯t you like the uncle?¡±


    The two kids shook their heads seriously. ¡°We are helping Mommy block the man you dislike!¡±


    Seeing that they seemed to be telling the truth, I was at a loss whether to cry or tough. ¡°No matter what the reason is, you can¡¯t lie casually in the future.¡±


    The two kids nodded obediently.


    Cyrus giggled and came close to me. ¡°We think that uncle is really a good man, but Mommy can choose another one. Don¡¯t worry. Anyway, sister and I are not so eager to have daddy.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°pick one more? Do you think it¡¯s picking cabbages?¡±


    I¡¯m not familiar with the restaurants nearby, so I specially asked Daphne to rmend one and took the two kids there.


    At dinner time, yton sent a message. ¡°Aimee, do you need treatment tonight?¡±


    It suddenly urred to me that I hadn¡¯t told him the treatment process clearly, so I replied, ¡°old master is still a little weak, and the treatment can¡¯t be too frequent. He has been treated for two consecutive days before. Let old master rest for one day. I¡¯ll go there tomorrow. I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at any time.¡± yton replied quickly.


    The two kids asked curiously, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s up?¡±


    I picked up some food for the two kids with a smile. ¡°Nothing. The patient asked me if I should go there.¡±


    Hearing this, the kids nodded their heads and picked up some food. ¡°Mommy, thank you for your hard work. You should eat more.¡±


    Seeing the two kids so considerate, my heart softened.


    After dinner, I¡¯ll pay the bill with the two kids.


    When I walked to the counter, i saw two people walking towards her.


    Bonnie and Erica walked into the restaurant arm in arm, talking andughing.


    I couldn¡¯t help slowing down my pace and nced around. I wanted to walk into the crowd to avoid the two people.


    After all, these two people have always been hostile to me.


    Bonnie has been against me for a long time. He even joined hands with many suppliers of River City to resist my research institute.


    However, Erica didn¡¯t like my medical skills and incense making skills, so she mocked me again and againC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But the two of them seemed to be on good terms.


    I have no doubt that Erica will work with Bonnie.


    Normally, I would ignore them and walk past them.


    But now I have two kids with me. I don¡¯t want to argue with them in front of the children.


    When I was about to take the two kids to make a detour, I heard Erica¡¯s voice in the distance.


    ¡°Oh, Aimee, what a coincidence! You are having dinner here too?¡±


    I frowned and didn¡¯t want to talk to her.


    The two kids tugged at my sleeves and said, ¡°Mommy, someone called you.¡±


    I had no choice but to stop and turn around to look into Erica¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a coincidence, but I¡¯ve finished eating. I won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    After saying that, she was about to pay the bill with two kids.


    Bonnie asked, ¡°do you know each other?¡±


    Erica said in a disdainful tone, ¡°don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m not qualified. Aimee¡¯s medical skills are so excellent. Except for the famous incense refiner, many people are helpless about my grandfather¡¯s condition. After Aimee made a few incense, my grandfather woke up. Now Aimee is a distinguished guest in my brother¡¯s eyes, and her status is much higher than mine.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Why did you ask her to treat your grandfather?¡±


    Erica looked at me sarcastically and said, ¡°it¡¯s not us who invited him. She came to us by herself. As for the reason, I think he must have taken a fancy to the medicinal materials of our family. After all, my grandfather just woke up, and my brother has signed a contract with him.¡±


    After saying that, she red at me unhappily. ¡°Look at yourself. My brother just mentioned it, and she agreed. Now the contract has been signed. If anything happens to my grandfatherter, she will suffer!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I arrange a medical team to treat Mr. Sharp? It didn¡¯t work? Why did you ask her to take over Mr. Sharp¡¯s condition?¡± Bonnie said in a sharp voice.


    ¡°Not really. The medical team you hired must have worked. But this woman came to my brother and persuaded him. After her treatment, Grandpa did get better, so my brother made the decision and she would be in charge of the rest.¡±¡±


    Bonnie looked at me and said in a voice with sarcasm, ¡°I can¡¯t see that Miss Miller is capable of doing that. Even the professional medical team can¡¯tpare with her.¡±


    I swiped the screen of the mobile phone and replied indifferently, ¡°there are still a lot of things that you can¡¯t figure out. How do you know that I signed the contract with the Sharp family? What else is Miss Hunter going to do?¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, Bonnie¡¯s eyes darkened sharply,. ¡°What do you mean? You have cured Mr. Sharp, and I can¡¯t thank you enough. How can I y tricks on you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to y with her and said bluntly, ¡°I think you know what I mean very well. Besides, if you want to y any tricks, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Erica cautiously interjected, ¡°Bonnie, do you¡­ Do you know each other?¡±


    Bonnie sneered, ¡°not only do we know each other, we are even destined to be together.¡±


    Then she turned to look at me and said provocatively, ¡°do you think so, Miss Miller?¡±


    As soon as I paid the bill, I said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you, Miss Hunter. I¡¯m not that familiar with you. Please don¡¯t say that again, Miss Hunter. I¡¯ll be very troubled. It¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯d better go in and have dinner. I won¡¯t disturb you two.¡±


    I nodded to them indifferently, walked past them with two kids and walked out of the restaurant without looking back.


    When we came out of the restaurant, I got on the car with two kids and drove home.


    ¡°Mommy, who were the two men just now?¡± Aviva asked with a straight face.


    ¡°One is the family of Mommy¡¯s patient, and the other, probably¡­ Is Lundy¡¯s mother.¡±


    Aviva came close to me and asked, ¡°Mommy, what did you say about that aunt? Did she bully you?¡±


    I don¡¯t want the two kids to be involved, so I indifferently denied, ¡°nothing. It¡¯s just a business matter. It¡¯s settled.¡±


    As soon as i finished speaking, I heard Aviva¡¯s determined voice.


    ¡°Then there is!¡± Aviva pulled a long face and frowned. ¡°Mommy, tell us what happened!¡±


    Cyrus also asked, ¡°Mommy, haven¡¯t we made a deal? We three can¡¯t have secrets between each other. You can¡¯t lie to a child!¡±


    I frowned helplessly.


    I almost forgot that my two kids are different from other kids. They are so intelligent.


    Under the interrogation of the two little guys, I finally told them that Bonnie and the River City suppliers had joined hands to resist our research institute.


    The two kids were so angry that they clenched their fists. ¡°That woman is so bad!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right now. You two don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    The two kids nodded obediently


    Early in the morning, when I was about to send the two kids to school, I saw Cyruse out of the room with his belly in his arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I walked up to check it with concern.


    Cyrus covered his belly and frowned. ¡°Mommy, my belly hurts. Can I not go to the kindergarten today?¡±

 Chapter 18

    As soon as she finished speaking, Aviva walked out of the room and looked up at me. ¡°Mommy, my stomach is not feeling well, too.¡±


    Seeing this, I frowned slightly and felt worried. ¡°It should be because you ate something wrongst night. You go in and have a rest. Mommy will call the teacher.¡±


    The two kids nodded.


    After the call, I poured some hot water and some medicine for the two kids to take.


    The two kids did as Isaid.


    I had to go to the Research Institute, but because the two kids were not feeling well, I chose to work at home.


    After settling down the two kids, I got up and went to the study to send a report.


    When i returned to the two kids¡¯ rooms, I saw Aviva holding aputer in her arms. Cyrus was watching them curiously.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling ufortable? Why don¡¯t you have a good rest and look at theputer?¡± I frowned slightly.


    Then he sat down beside the two kids and said, e here. I¡¯ll check you again.¡±


    I reached out to grab the wrist of Cyrus, but Cyrus dodged.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I looked at him in confusion.


    Cyrus vigntly held his wrist and looked at Aviva.


    Aviva reached out her hand and said, ¡°Mommy, I feel much better after taking the medicine. But if you are worried about me, you¡¯d better give us a check-up.¡±


    I checked her wrist to make sure there was nothing wrong. Then I looked at Cyrus.


    I remember that the symptoms of Cyrus were quite serious just now.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m much better now,¡± said Cyrus, grinning


    After the examination, I found that there was nothing wrong with the two kids. I breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, I felt that there seemed to be something wrong.


    ¡°But I still feel a little ufortable.¡± Cyrus said seriously.


    Hearing this, my heart sank and I looked at him worriedly.


    But the little boy said in a baby voice, ¡°only Mommy can hug you.¡±


    As soon as HE finished speaking, a soft body pounced on me.


    With a smile, I held the little guy in my arms. The suspicion in my heart vanished. Holding the little guy in my arms, I looked at theputer screen and asked, ¡°Aviva, what are you doing?¡±


    Aviva raised her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made some money from the project I invested abroad.¡±


    ¡°You have earned about fifty million!¡± Cyrus was even more proud than Aviva.


    Upon hearing this number, I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. ¡°So many? Aviva is awesome!¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Cyrus asked coquettishly


    I smiled and said, ¡°the Cyrusputer is also awesome. You are all awesome. Mommy loves you so much!¡±


    After saying that, i smiled and kissed the forehead of the two kids.


    The two kids smiled innocently.


    After confirming that the two kids were fine, I went back to the study.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    Early this morning, the chairman of the Hunter Group, Dunbar Hunter, asked me for help. He said that the system of his group had been attacked by a hacker and that our group¡¯s technology team was famous, so I sent people from the technology department to help.


    In the afternoon, Bill asked for my permission. ¡°My Lord, the people we sent to the Hunter Group haven¡¯te back yet. Do you need to send someone else to have a look?¡±


    I refused indifferently, ¡°wait for the Hunter Group to speak by itself.¡±


    Every time the Hunter Group opened its mouth, it owed me a favor.


    Bill nodded and then said, ¡°there are still ten minutes left for the meeting. Are you going there now?¡±


    I nodded, stood up and went to the meeting room.


    ¡°Sir, is there anything important today? I saw that you were looking at your phone during the meeting.¡± Bill asked cautiously after the meeting.


    ¡°No.¡± I replied coldly


    After saying that, I took out my phone and looked at it, but there was still no call.


    I put away my phone. My heart was full of displeasure.


    I asked the kindergarten about the two children. That woman should have known the news today, but she didn¡¯t respond at all!


    I didn¡¯t receive Aimee¡¯s call until the evening.


    I suppressed my displeasure and rushed to the kindergarten to pick up Lundy.


    I should know what was going on when I arrived at the kindergarten.


    When we arrived at the kindergarten, the kids were almost gone.


    I saw my son standing in the corner at a nce.


    The little boy lowered his head and pulled his schoolbag and bag with both hands. He looked listless.


    I walked up to him and touched his head. ¡°Why are you unhappy? Is it because Daddy iste? I apologize to you¡­¡±


    Before I could finish my words, Lundy pursed and snorted, walking past me.


    I helplessly turned around and watched Lundy walk to the car.


    Seeing that he had climbed into the car himself, I looked around among the remaining children.


    There were no twins.


    ¡°Mr. Carter¡­¡± the teacher came over carefully.


    I looked at the person in front of me expressionlessly. ¡°Where are the twins? Have they dropped out of school?¡±


    Hearing this, the teacher lowered her head with a guilty conscience. ¡°Not yet. I wanted to convey your words to them, but this morning Miss Miller called me and said that the two kids were not feeling well, and I didn¡¯t have time to say¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Then i turned around and went back to the car.


    In the car, Lundy was holding her backpack with head down. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Seeing meing up, he moved aside without raising his head and kept a distance from me.


    I sat next to him and told the driver to drive. Then I looked at him with concern, ¡°tell Daddy, why are you angry again?¡±


    Lundy turned his head to the other side, refusing tomunicate.


    I understand. I¡¯m the one who upset this little guy again.


    As for the reason, I can probably guess it, but I don¡¯t intend to solve it at present.


    Unless that woman contacted me in person.


    Obviously, he wanted me to bring it up on my own initiative. Along the way, he made some noise from time to time to attract my attention.


    I pretend not to know.


    On the way home, Lundy red at me with red eyes and went back to her room angrily. She mmed the door and locked it.


    Cheryl looked at me worriedly, ¡°Master, young Master is¡­¡±


    I frowned and said, ¡°let him be. He¡¯ll calm down soon.¡±


    But he didn¡¯te downstairs until dinner time.


    I¡¯m worried about him, so I followed Cheryl upstairs to call him.


    But when I walked to the door and knocked on it for a while, no one came to open it.


    ¡°Young master, let¡¯s go downstairs and have some food¡­¡± Cheryl advised.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Before I could finish her words, a muffled sound suddenly came from inside, as if something had been smashed to the ground.


    Cheryl turned to look at me and said, ¡°Master, you know what kind of person young Master is. He is unsociable and can¡¯t speak. You have to be patient with him. How can you notmunicate well? Young Master is different from other children. Aren¡¯t you afraid that young master will have more symptoms?¡±


    Atst, her eyes were a little red.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be so angry.


    Hearing Cheryl¡¯s words, I nodded and knocked on the door. ¡°Lundy, open the door. I want to talk to you.¡±


    there was a muffled sound from the door.


    I paused and said in a softer tone, ¡°what do you want daddy to do? Open the door and tell me. Let¡¯s discuss it, okay?¡±


    Another crisp sound came from the door.


    With a worried look on her face, Cheryl said in a hurry, ¡°Master, I think we¡¯d better go straight in. Otherwise, I¡¯m worried about Master¡­¡±


    I hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    Soon, Cheryl brought the spare key and we opened the door and walked in.


    As soon as I entered, i was shocked by the mess in the room.


    Lundy¡¯s cherished ne model was scattered all over the ground. At the door, there were several exquisite sound boxes, two of which had already appeared cracks.


    Obviously, the two sound boxes were the things that had just smashed the door.


    In the mess, Lundy curled up in the corner. tears streamed down uncontrobly.


    Seeing use in, the little guy shrank unconsciously and lowered his head, unwilling to look at us.


    Seeing the little guy¡¯s expression, my heart ached. I walked up to him with regret, trying to hold him in my arms tofort him.


    Noticing that I was approaching, Lundy raised his head abruptly. His eyes were full of resistance. he stepped back in panic.


    Seeing this, I paused and said, ¡°you¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid. I know I was wrong.¡±


    But the little boy seemed not to hear it. Finally, he leaned against the wall and avoided my sight. He curled up with his arms around his knees and buried his head deeply.

 Chapter 19

    I can¡¯t see his expression. I can only see the ups and downs of his body when he sobs.


    For a moment, I was speechless.


    Cheryl stepped forward and said, ¡°Master, let me have a try.¡±


    Then he approached Lundy carefully and reached out his hand to Lundy.


    This time, Lundy didn¡¯t dodge anymore.


    Cheryl gently picked him up and patted him on the back tofort him. ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong? Tell me, did you get bullied by your ssmates at school?¡±


    The little guy just kept sobbing without any response.


    ¡°Is it because the twins didn¡¯t go to school?¡± I said in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Lundy¡¯s eyes lit up and turned her head, sobbing.


    I sighed. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so dependent on the two twins.


    Or was it because the three kids had the same mother but different father that they got involved in this kind of rtionship?


    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t want them to leave the kindergarten.¡±


    Lundy looked at me with an aggrieved look.


    Seeing him like this, I had topromise. ¡°Daddy promised you not to drive them away.¡±


    The little guy still stared at me with his eyes full of usations.


    I understood what he meant. I said gently, ¡°they didn¡¯t go to the kindergarten today. They just asked for a leave. The teacher hasn¡¯t told them about the dismissal.¡±


    Lundy blinked, sobbing less.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for Dad to lie to you. They didn¡¯t go to the kindergarten today because they were not feeling well. You can see them tomorrow.¡±


    Lundy still pursed hIS lips, full of doubt on his face.


    Seeing this, I have no choice but to ask, ¡°how can you believe me?¡±


    He hesitated for a while and asked Cheryl to put him down. He took out a small notebook and pen from the mess on the ground, sobbing and writing on it. The handwriting was crooked.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I understand what he meant. He wanted to go to Aimee¡¯s house and confirm with them.


    Lundy¡¯s mouth twitched and he was about to cry again. he clenched his notebook tightly.


    Thinking of his crying just now, I had no choice but to press between my eyebrows and promised in a deep voice, ¡°Okay, daddy will take you to see them now.¡±


    Lundy stopped and blinked to confirm.


    I nodded.


    He immediately turned around and packed up his backpack. Carrying his backpack, he walked up to me. Because he had cried too much just now, he was still sobbing slightly.


    Seeing this little guy change his attitude so quickly, I felt even more helpless. I took him to look for Aimee.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    I was having dinner with the two kids when the doorbell rang. I thought it was Daphne, so I went to open the door.


    Seeing the person at the door, I was stunned.


    ¡°You¡­ Lundy, are you here for Aviva and Cyrus?¡±


    That¡¯s the only possibility I can think of.


    At the door, Penn was standing there, with only a shirt on his upper body. His sleeves were rolled up slightly, and he was holding Lundy¡¯s hand.


    Lundy raised hIS head. HIS eyes and nose were red, and he looked very aggrieved.


    I looked at THEM, but they didn¡¯t seem to have any intention to speak. I was a little confused. I could only look down at Lundy. ¡°Lundy, it¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lundy pouted and nodded. Then he shook off his father¡¯s hand.


    The next second, the tears in the little boy¡¯s eyes fell down again. He walked to me aggrievedly and stretched out his arms, wanting to hug me.


    Seeing Lundy¡¯s expression, I was first stunned, and then my heart suddenly ached. Almost instinctively, I squatted down, held the little guy in my arms, and patted his back tofort him.


    The little guy held my clothes hem with both hands and sobbed sadly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tell me what happened.¡± I coaxed him lovingly.


    Finally, Penn cleared his throat and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°when we went to the kindergarten today, Lundy didn¡¯t see your two children. he thought they wouldn¡¯t go, so she went back home and cried all night. he wanted to confirm.¡±


    Hearing this, I sighed in my heart.


    my tone was softer. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Brother and sister are not feeling well today. I asked for a day off for them. They will go to the kindergarten to y with you tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing this, Lundy slowly stopped sobbing and left my arms. he carefully poked hIS head into the room to look for Aviva and Cyrus.


    Seeing the little boy¡¯s careful look, my heart softened. I touched his head and said, ¡°do you want to y with your brother and sister? I¡¯ll take you to them.¡±


    Then i picked up Lundy with a smile and was about to walk inside when the little guy in my arms suddenly leaned back.


    It suddenly urred to me that there was a man standing at the door.


    Thinking of this, I turned around and looked at the person at the door.


    The night wind blew, and the Penn shirt was almost pressed against his body, looking at us expressionlessly.


    It seemed that he was in a hurry to send Lundy here and forgot to put on his coat.


    Because of the little guy in my arms, my heart softened a lot. I said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Carter,e in and have a seat.¡±


    the man at the door lifted his feet.


    ¡°Brother and sister are having dinner. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± I walked slowly tofort Lundy.


    In the dining room.


    Aviva and Cyrus were enjoying their meal. When they saw us, they two were confused. ¡°Why is my brother here?¡±


    I put Lundy next to the two kids and said in a soft voice, ¡°Lundy is worried about you since you didn¡¯t go to the kindergarten. talk to him.¡±


    As if to confirm my words, Lundy crossed his hands nervously on his trousers and stared at Aviva and Cyrus without blinking. His nose was red, looking like a doll.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t feel well this morning. We¡¯re fine now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Aviva said seriously.


    Cyrus turned around and made a face at Lundy. ¡± We just asked for a day off. ¡±


    Lundy smiled.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    I stood at the door of the restaurant not far away and saw the little guy finallyughing withplicated emotions in his eyes.


    I didn¡¯t expect that after I coaxed him for so long, the effect can¡¯t bepared with the words of the three of them.


    He stood there for a while and saw that Lundy was amused by the two kids. I lifted my foot to take him back.


    We came here because Lundy wanted to confirm it. Now that he has confirmed it, it¡¯s time to go back.


    As soon as I walked up to Lundy, i heard the baby¡¯s stomach growl.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Aimee frowned and asked, ¡°haven¡¯t you had dinner yet?¡±


    Lundy nodded.


    Seeing this, Aimee turned to look at me with reproachful eyes.


    I looked back expressionlessly and said, ¡°I have persuaded him to stay in the room for a whole night. When he came back, he locked himself in the room and didn¡¯t eat or drink. I promised to bring him here, so he finally stopped making trouble. We haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡±


    The little girl named Aviva looked at Lundy with concern. ¡°We just started eating. Do you want to eat with us?¡±


    Lundy¡¯s eyes lit up and nodded vigorously.


    I hesitated for a few seconds and looked at Aimee. ¡°If it¡¯s not troublesome, can you get him something to eat?¡±


    ¡°How about sitting between brother and sister?¡± Aimee suggested.


    A big smile appeared on Lundy¡¯s face.


    The two kids immediately moved their chairs aside to make room for Lundy.


    I saw him sit between the two twins and frowned unconsciously.


    They look like a family, while I look like an outsider.


    Aimee turned to look at me.


    When I met her gaze, I looked indifferent.


    ¡°What about you? Have you eaten?¡± Aimee asked as if nothing had happened.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. I stared at her for a few seconds, then indifferently closed my eyes and said indifferently, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. The dinner is ready at home. But Lundy likes to stay with these two children. Please have dinner with him. I¡¯ll wait in the living room for a while. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at the happy faces of the three kids and turned to go out.


    ¡± Lundy must be a little uneasy without you. If you don¡¯t mind, sit down and eat with us.¡±


    I stopped and looked back at Lundy¡¯s watery eyes. Then I saw that the bowls and chopsticks had been ced on the seats next to the four people. There was a strange look in my eyes.


    Logically speaking, the four of them were indeed a family.


    I didn¡¯t seem to fit in.


    I thought so, but when I realized it, I had already sat at the table.


    Perhaps it was because of my joining that the originally harmonious atmosphere became a little stagnant.


    Aviva and Cyrus kept silent and lowered their heads to eat.


    Lundy held the bowl and ate slowly.

 Chapter 20

    Aimee¡¯s POV


    ¡°Is there anything Lundy doesn¡¯t like to eat?¡± I noticed the difference of the little guy and asked softly.


    Lundy shook her head immediately.


    Cyrus stopped eating and said, ¡°my brother doesn¡¯t like carrots or green pepper, just like us. He often picked them out in the kindergarten!¡±


    I smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll help you pick it out, okay?¡±


    Lundy smiled again and nodded obediently.


    I stood up and walked to him. I picked up the carrot and green pepper in my bowl and watched the little guy pick up the spoon.


    After dinner, I stood up to clean up the table.


    Penn helped me clean the bowl and chopsticks and stood awkwardly at a loss.


    ¡°I can do it myself. Please go out to help look after the children.¡± I noticed his embarrassment, so I said calmly.


    Penn nodded, turned around and went to the living room to help the three kids assemble the Lego.


    I was washing the dishes absentmindedly in the kitchen, and my attention was always on the people outside. I even regretted letting Penn stay for so long. I should have let them go back after dinner.


    The two kids, Aviva and Cyrus, had said that to Pennst time. Now they are alone with each other. I just feel uneasy.


    Especially when I saw them get along well with each other outside.


    I¡¯m more afraid that the two kids will say something they shouldn¡¯t say.


    If Penn knew that the two kids were his children


    I¡¯m not sure if Penn will take them away from me.


    The more I think about it, the more terrified I feel.


    The bowl in my hand slipped to the ground unconsciously. When I came to my senses, I heard a crisp sound of ss breaking.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Aviva and Cyrus rushed into the kitchen and looked at me worriedly.


    When I came to my senses and saw the two little fellows in front of me, I felt even more uneasy. I lowered my eyes to barely suppress the emotions in the bottom of my heart, and shook my head with a smile. ¡°Nothing. Mommy identally slipped a bowl. Don¡¯te in. There is broken ss on the ground.¡±


    After saying that, i squatted down as if nothing had happened, cleaning up the mess on the ground. My mind was still in a mess, and I was even a little absent-minded when picking up the ss.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Penn and Lundy standing at the kitchen door. My mind was in a mess.


    i pinched a sharp corner of the fragment by ident.


    A sharp pain came from my fingertips and my hand was scratched.


    After helping me bandage my wound, Penn asked Bill to find a domestic helper, Fiona, to take care of Aviva and Cyrus, for my wound can¡¯t be stained with water. Then he left.


    After Fiona packed up, I made an appointment with her to go back. It was not until then that Ipletely rxed.


    ¡±


    After closing the door, I squatted down and seriously looked into the eyes of the two kids. ¡°Mommy has something to discuss with you.¡±


    The two kids looked at me in confusion.


    ¡°If Lundy¡¯s father asks you how old you are in the future, you should say that you are one year younger than Lundy, okay?¡± I¡¯ll talk to the two kids in a soft voice.


    ¡°Why?¡± The two kids looked at me innocently.


    I hesitated for a moment and couldn¡¯t think of a good excuse. I sighed helplessly, ¡°there is no reason. You can do as mommy said, okay?¡±


    The two kids looked at each other and nodded slowly.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    It was nearly ten o¡¯clock when I took Lundy back.


    As soon as I got off the car, I saw the housekeeper waiting at the door.


    ¡°Master, Miss Hunter is here. He is waiting in the room.¡±


    I nodded and walked in with Lundy.


    ¡°You are back!¡±


    Bonnie was sitting on the sofa. As soon as She saw us, She stood up and walked up to us. She squatted down and wanted to touch Lundy¡¯s head, but Lundy dodged.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I nced at her and said coldly.


    She said with a smile, ¡°thank you for lending us a big favor today. My father asked me toe over and thank you.¡±


    ¡°The problem is solved?¡±


    She nodded with a smile and said, ¡°yes, I¡¯m a little busy, so I¡¯ve been busy until afternoon. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve dyed your work.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°there are many people like the Carter Group. They won¡¯t dy their work because of one person. You don¡¯t have to thank them.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, I held Lundy¡¯s hand and walked past her.


    ¡°Anyway, you have helped me solve a big problem, but I don¡¯t know what you need, so I didn¡¯t buy it for you. I just bought some small toys for Lundy. They are not expensive. Just take them as my gift.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out a limited edition Lego from the bag on the sofa. The packaging was very exquisite. It was a Transformers series, which was obviously the same series as the ones in Lundy¡¯s room.


    I know he likes these, so I stopped on purpose to see if he would ept them.


    Unexpectedly, Lundy didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids. He grabbed my hand and pressed it close to me.


    I got it. I raised my head and refused Bonnie¡¯s gift. ¡°YBut he already has this one. What¡¯s more, he was angry with me just now, so he doesn¡¯t want to talk to anyone now.¡±


    The expression on Bonnie¡¯s face froze slightly. She forced a smile and put the bag away. Then she looked at Lundy with concern and asked, ¡°why do you lose your temper again?¡±¡±It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Then he looked away.


    ¡°Really? Then you came back sote. Did you take him to rx?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Do you have anything else to do? If you don¡¯t have anything else to do, you can go back first. Lundy needs to go to bed.¡±


    Then I ignored her and went upstairs with Lundy.


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    After breakfast, I sent the two kids to the kindergarten early.


    I left the kindergarten and went straight to the Research Institute.


    Because of the supply of medicinal materials from the Sharp family, the previous stopped research was on track, and the research progress was finally caught up.


    I was busy at the research institute the whole morning. At noon, I received a call from yton.


    ¡°Aimee, when will youe this afternoon? I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±


    It suddenly urred to me that I had to go to the hospital to treat Felton this afternoon.


    I was so busy this morning that I almost forgot such an important thing if it weren¡¯t for yton¡¯s call


    When I came to my senses, I looked at the rest of the work and said the time.


    In the afternoon, I went there early on purpose.


    The butler of the Sharp family had already known me. He knew that my treatment had helped old master get better, and he was very friendly to me. He greeted me respectfully all the way.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw the person sitting on the sofa and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you again, Miss Miller.¡±


    Bonnie sat on the sofa leisurely. The corners of her mouth lifted slightly, but her eyes were full of coldness.


    When I came to my senses, I nced at her and looked at yton who was sitting next to her.


    yton seemed to have noticed the conflict between me and Bonnie. She walked up to me and blocked Bonnie¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Aimee, my grandfather is waiting for you upstairs. Let¡¯s go upstairs now.¡±


    I nodded.


    yton said goodbye to Bonnie on the sofa and took me upstairs.


    As soon as we arrived at the stairway, Bonnie¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°I heard that under the treatment of Miss Miller, Mr. Sharp¡¯s body is much better. I also want to go up to visit him. I just want to see how he is treated.¡±


    Then he followed us calmly.


    I frowned slightly. Seeing that yton didn¡¯t say anything, I could only pretend that she didn¡¯t exist


    old master had recovered a lot. He moved out of the original room and went back to his bedroom.


    When we went upstairs, grandpa was half lying on the head of the bed and looked energetic.


    ¡°Grandpa, Aimee is here.¡± yton took me to the bedside.


    Hearing this, Felton squinted his eyes and looked at me carefully for a while. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Aimee, thank you for your treatment this time. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I feel a sense of aplishment when I see you recover,¡±Õï¶ÏÍêFeltonºó,ÎÒ


    After I diagnosed the Felton, I sat down next to it, took out the raw materials for making incense and began to make incense.


    Felton and Bonnie were chatting.


    When I heard their conversation, Feltonpletely took Bonnie and Penn as a family. Reason told me that their rtionship had nothing to do with me, but there was still a strange feeling in my heart.


    After the treatment, Erica also came back from outside. When she saw Bonnie, she invited Bonnie to stay for dinner.


    Seeing Ericae back, I quickened my pace of cleaning up. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with them.


    Felton looked with a smile. ¡°Aimee, would you like to stay? I can take this opportunity to thank you.¡±


    Hearing this, I paused for a moment. When I was thinking about how to refuse, old master¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Call Penn over too. Let¡¯s have a big meal together to celebrate my recovery. I haven¡¯t been so lively for a long time.¡±


    Hearing old master¡¯s words, yton immediately agreed and went out to call Penn.


    But my heart sank. I put the things into my bag, stood up and said, ¡°since it¡¯s a family dinner, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to stay. If old master really wants to thank me, I¡¯d better go another day.¡±


    Erica noticed that I didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, she smiled hypocritically and said, ¡°Aimee saved grandpa¡¯s life. It¡¯s my pleasure to invite you to dinner. If you don¡¯t have anything else to doter, you can stay and have dinner with us.¡±


    I frowned and sensed that Erica was up to something.


    After the phone call, yton heard Erica¡¯s words and said, ¡°Penn wille hereter. You have met himst time. He also cares about Grandpa¡¯s recovery. You stay here. If he asks about anythingter, someone will exin it to him.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say anything to refuse him, so I had to nod.


    When WE went downstairs, old master asked me if he could get out of bed under his current condition. After getting the permission, he asked yton and the housekeeper to support him and go downstairs with us.


    I lowered my eyes and pretended to be calm at the table, trying to minimize my sense of existence.


    However, Erica, who was standing beside them, seemed to be deliberately provoking some topics from time to time. She asked Bonnie first and then asked me.


    In consideration of old master¡¯s presence, I answered her questions.


    After a while, the housekeeper greeted, ¡°Mr. Carter.¡±


    Penn replied shortly.


    A momentter, the man¡¯s tall figure appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°Mr. Sharp.¡± Penn said hello to Felton first, and then looked around the table. When he saw me, he paused for a moment.


    When I met his gaze, I pinched my palm and calmly nodded to him as a greeting.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Penn, take a seat. Bonnie has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Erica greeted enthusiastically and gestured for Penn to sit next to Bonnie.


    As a result, Penn sat face to face with me. My heart tightened and I lowered my eyes silently.


    During the dinner, I just ate quietly. Only when Felton talked to me did i respond in a low voice.


    As Bonnie attentively refilled old master¡¯s bowl, she talked to Penn from time to time.


    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking about at all. When I heard their conversation, I felt that they are indeed a family. There is something strange in my heart.


    Erica nced at me and acted coquettishly to Bonnie. ¡°Bonnie and Penn love each other very much. When will you get married? I¡¯m waiting to be the bridesmaid!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, I stopped in astonishment.


    What did she mean?

 Chapter 21

    Penn hasn¡¯t married Bonnie yet?


    old master also looked at them with concern. ¡°Indeed, you two have been together for so many years. Lundy has grown up. It¡¯s time to settle down.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, you two should have decided it long ago. I don¡¯t know why it has been dyed till now.¡± yton teased.


    All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Penn, waiting for his answer.


    But Penn didn¡¯t answer immediately. He just nced at me indifferently.


    I pinched my palm, suppressed the doubts in the bottom of my heart, and looked up at him indifferently.


    ¡°It¡¯s not in a hurry.¡± Penn looked at me and said lightly.


    Yes, although they were not married, it would happen sooner orter.


    Realizing this, I lowered my eyes again as if nothing had happened.


    Bonnie said, ¡°that¡¯s right. I won¡¯t run away anyway. We¡¯re fine now. Besides, it¡¯s not easy for Penn to spare some time to visit you. Don¡¯t mention our business today. Say something to make you happy.¡±


    yton continued with a smile, ¡°Penn has always been like this. He only cares about his work. Grandpa, please don¡¯t worry. Penn has his own n.¡±


    Felton frowned and said, ¡°although work is important, the marriage can¡¯t be postponed like this. Lundy hasn¡¯t had a mother since he was born. ¡±


    Bonnie replied vaguely.


    Thinking of Lundy, I felt sorry.


    No wonder he alwayses to me.


    It turned out that he had no mother at all.


    When I was distracted, I suddenly heard my name called by grandpa.


    ¡± Aimee? Is she married?¡±


    Hearing this, I suddenly came to my senses. I was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°not yet.¡±


    Felton looked me up and down and suggested with a smile, ¡°what do you think of our yton? Do you want to think about it?¡±


    Caught off guard, I opened my mouth and didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Erica cast a disdainful nce at me and said, ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t make a match. No matter how excellent Aimee is, she has already had a child. You asked my brother to marry a girl who will take care of the child with a second marriage, even if you agree, I reject!¡±


    old master was surprised, ¡°really? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I admit frankly, ¡°I¡¯ve divorced before, so I can¡¯t match Mr. yton.¡±


    old master frowned with disapproval. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a divorced woman? You are so excellent, and I think there must be many pursuers. If you two really have feelings, I will definitely agree with you, old master!¡±


    I smiled emotionally. ¡°Thank you, old master. But Mr. yton doesn¡¯t match me. I¡¯ll look for another one.¡±


    old master nodded and said, ¡°it must be hard for you to take care of your child alone. If you meet a suitable man, you can marry him.¡±


    I nodded.


    After dinner, old master went upstairs to have a rest.


    I went upstairs to check his body. After that,  I went downstairs, I said goodbye to everyone.


    But Penn didn¡¯t drive. He forced himself into my car and asked me to send him back to thepany.


    I couldn¡¯t persuade him, so I had to send him to thepany.


    Suddenly, a ringtone broke the silence in the car.


    Penn¡¯s face darkened as he answered the phone. He replied in a low voice, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at me and said, ¡°please send me back to the manor. Lundy is not feeling well. I have to go back and have a look.¡±


    I vaguely heard what Cheryl said on the phone. Knowing that Lundy was not feeling well, I was a little worried.


    Hearing Penn¡¯s words, I turned around and sped up towards the Carter¡¯s s mansion.


    Twenty minutester, the car slowly stopped outside the Carter¡¯s mansion.


    Thinking of the little guy, I looked at the man beside me with worry. ¡°Take good care of Lundy. If you need me, contact me at any time.¡±


    Penn looked at me and said, ¡°since you are so worried, why don¡¯t you go upstairs and have a look? Besides, Lundy relies on you so much. If he sees you whenshe is sick, he will be in a better mood.¡±


    Then I opened the door, got out of the car and walked straight to the door of the vi.


    Looking at his back, I frowned slightly.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lundy was sick. Shouldn¡¯t he ask his mother toe and see hIM? No matter how busy Bonnie was, She wouldn¡¯t leave the sick child alone.


    But on second thought, Lundy lying on the bed with illness. so I got out of the car and followed Penn into the vi.

 Chapter 22

    Penn¡¯s pov


    As soon as I entered the room, Cheryl came over with Lundy in his arms.


    ¡°Master, you are finally back. Master is so sick. I want him to lie on the bed, but he insists on waiting for you. I have to take him here to wait for you.¡±


    Lundy¡¯s face was red and looked very weak.


    When he saw me, he immediately reached out for my hug.


    I reached out and held him in my arms to feel his temperature. I frowned and said, ¡°well, why do you suddenly have a fever?¡±


    Cheryl looked at Lundy worriedly. ¡°He didn¡¯t look very energetic and didn¡¯t eat much at night when he came back from the kindergarten. I thought he was sleepy, so I took him to take a shower. Then I found that he had a fever. I called the family doctor and prescribed some medicine for him, but he still insisted that he wouldn¡¯t rest until you came back.¡±


    I nodded, patted Lundy¡¯s back and asked with concern, ¡°are you feeling better?¡±


    The little guy put his arms around my neck, buried his head in my shoulder and nodded pitifully.


    I touched his head tofort him.


    ¡°Master, now that you are back, please send Master upstairs to have a rest.¡± Urged Cheryl.


    I hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°wait a minute.¡±


    Suddenly, footsteps came from the door.


    The three of us looked at the door at the same time


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    As soon as I entered the room, I met their gazes. I couldn¡¯t help but pause.


    Seeing that there seemed to be no change in theyout of the vi, I was even moreplicated.


    Six years ago, this was also my home.


    I have lived here for a few years. Although Penn is not cold to me, he always turns a blind eye to anything other than love.


    Over the years, I have spent more or less on the decoration of the vi.


    I thought the man would change his mind immediately after I left, but I didn¡¯t expect that i woulde here again six yearster. Those things still didn¡¯t change.


    When I came to my senses, I suppressed the abnormality in my heart and walked to the three people.


    Although Lundy had a fever, his eyes were still bright. When he saw mee in, his eyes lit up and stared at me eagerly.


    I looked at him with concern.


    He immediately reached out for my hug.


    Seeing this, I took a look at Penn subconsciously.


    But the man just handed the little guy to me indifferently.


    I hesitated for a moment and took the little guy over.


    As soon as I held the little guy in my arms, I felt the heat from his body, like a small furnace.


    I didn¡¯t think too much. I habitually touched the little guy¡¯s face to feel his temperature.


    ¡°he is having a fever.¡± I held him tighter and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Lundy, are you feeling bad?¡±


    Lundy nodded.


    Seeing the little boy¡¯s red eyes, I felt so sorry for him. I turned to Cheryl and asked, ¡°did you give him medicine?¡±


    Cheryl came to her senses and nodded, ¡°yes, I have.¡±


    Then she looked at me carefully and asked, ¡°Madamn, when did youe back?¡±


    When I heard what she called me, I was stunned for a moment. Then I said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been back for the period of time. By the way, don¡¯t call me like that. I¡¯ve left the Carter family for six years.¡±


    Cheryl suddenly understood and sighed, ¡°you haven¡¯t changed at all. I thought¡­ Forget it. I¡¯ll pay attention to it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you here to see Master?¡± Cheryl asked again.


    I exined, ¡°I h heard that he was not feeling well, so I came to have a look.¡±


    Hearing this, Cheryl murmured, ¡°that¡¯s good. With yourpany, young Master will recover soon.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I nodded with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help Lundy if he needs me.¡±


    I took Lundy to the sofa and tried to put the little guy down.


    Lundy sensed my intention. His big eyes were full of resistance, and his small hands grabbed my shoulders.


    Seeing this, Iforted him and sat on the sofa. ¡°Lundy, be a good girl. You are sick and need to go to bed early. Let me coax you to sleep, okay?¡±


    Lundy buried his head in my neck and shook his head silently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep?¡±


    The little boy in my arms nodded and turned around in my arms, stretching out his hand to the small notebook on the table.


    I leaned over and put the notebook in his hand, watching him writing on it.


    ¡°You left after I fell asleep. I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡±


    Lundy finished slowly, pursing his lips with reluctance.


    A hint of surprise shed through my eyes when I saw the words on the notebook.


    This little guy, you can¡¯t live without me?


    When Penn saw the words written by the little boy, he nced at me and said in a low voice, ¡°Auntie still needs to go home. Go to bed obediently.¡±


    Lundy pouted and turned to me for confirmation.


    I nodded.


    The two kids are waiting for me at home. Although Fiona is taking care of them, I¡¯m still worried about them


    Besides, I don¡¯t know how to spend the night in this house where I have lived for several years.


    Seeing that I acquiesced in it, the little guy lowered his eyes sadly, and his little hands constantly intertwined on the hem of my clothes, almost kneading it into a ball.


    I can¡¯t bear to see him sad.


    After a while, Lundy loosened his grip on the hem of my clothes.


    I thought he agreed to sleep, but he picked up the notebook again.


    ¡°Ask daddy to pick up brother and sister. Don¡¯t leave.¡±


    After that, Lundy turned around and wrapped his arms around my neck.


    The little guy¡¯s hot body made me unable to say no.


    After a while, I sighed in my heart andpromised, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t leave. Have a good sleep.¡±


    Hearing this, the little guy raised his head, with doubts in his watery eyes.


    I touched his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m here with you. Go to sleep.¡±


    Lundy got into my arms again and fell asleep with his head on my shoulder. After he fell asleep, his little hands were still tightly holding my clothes, fearing that I would sneak away.


    Listening to the baby¡¯s well proportioned breath in my arms, I whispered to the housekeeper and asked him to bring a small nket to tightly wrap him.


    When I was taking care of Lundy, my phone rang in my bag.


    Afraid of waking Lundy up, I covered his ears subconsciously. When I was about to get up to take my bag, the man had already stood up and taken my Phone over.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I thanked in a low voice. Looking at the caller ID, I felt a little annoyed.


    I¡¯m so worried about the little guy in my arms that I even forgot the two kids at home.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± As soon as the line was connected, the voice of the two kids rang out, ¡°when will youe back?¡±


    I lowered my voice, ¡°I have something to deal with tonight, so I may not be able to go back. Don¡¯t wait for me. Go to bed early.¡±

 Chapter 23

    ¡°I know, Mommy. Come back early. Don¡¯t be too tired!¡± The two kids agreed in a sweet voice.


    I hung up the phone with a smile.


    With Fiona taking care of the two children, I feel at ease. Holding Lundy in my arms, I slowly rxed my nerves and only felt a sense of fatigue slowly rising.


    Although I tried my best to keep awake, I fell asleep.


    When I woke up again, it was already in the morning. Lundy and I were sleeping on the bed in the guest room on the second floor. Presumably, it was Penn who carried us upstairs. Thinking of this, I felt a little upset.


    The sound in my arms brought me back to reality. It turned out that Lundy had woken up.


    As soon as I lowered my head, I saw Lundy¡¯s bright eyes. I couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Good morning. Do you feel better?¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s time to get up,¡±


    Then I sat up from the bed.


    Cheryl knocked on the door and came in with some clothes for Lundy. I helped her change.


    After I washed and had breakfast with the two of them, I rushed home.


    Before going to work, I have to go home to change my clothes. And I¡¯m a little worried about the two children at home, so I want to go back and have a look.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    As soon as i entered the house, the two kids pounced on me. ¡°Mommy, why do youe back sote? What happenedst night?¡±


    Fiona looked at us with a smile and exined, ¡°the two kids are worried about you. They woke up early this morning.¡±


    I nodded. After hesitating for a while, I told the two babies that I took care of Lundy yesterday.


    Hearing that Lundy was sick, the two kids asked worriedly, ¡°how is my brother? Is he seriously ill? Can we go to see him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fever. I feel much better after a sleep. You will see me in the kindergarten.¡±


    The two kids didn¡¯t insist and nodded obediently.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    After work, I went to pick up Lundy. As soon as we entered the door, our parents sitting on the sofa with a serious look. Obviously, they had something to say.


    ¡°Dad, mom, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were here? What¡¯s up?¡± I asked in confusion.


    My mother nodded with a straight face. ¡°I have something to talk to you.¡±


    Seeing my mother¡¯s serious face, I frowned slightly. I turned around and handed Lundy to Cheryl, asking her to take the little guy upstairs first.


    Cheryl agreed. Lundy greeted grandpa and grandma obediently and followed Cheryl upstairs.


    I sat down on the armchair next to my parents. ¡°What brings you here sote?¡±


    ¡°Is Aimee back?¡± My mother came straight to the point.


    Hearing this, my eyes darkened and I admitted frankly, ¡°yes, we have met.¡±


    My mother snorted and continued to ask, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell us? Don¡¯t tell me that you still want to be with her!¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    ¡°No matter what you think, I won¡¯t allow that woman to marry into our family. Back then, she left without saying a word and even didn¡¯t want to have a child. Now she wants toe back, I won¡¯t allow it! If she reallyes back, what if such a thing happens again? Can you ept it? Lundy has grown up now. Can he bear it?¡±


    Seeing that I kept silent, my mother was even angrier. ¡°Think about it carefully. How did Lundy live these years? The child has been weak since childhood. Why do you think so? If that woman takes good care of him after giving birth to him and then send him back, I won¡¯t say anything. But she just threw Lundy away, which made Lundy in poor health all the time..


    As a result, Lundy has an autistic personality. he was scolded as a wild child without a mother outside. It was all because of that woman! If you insist on letting here back, I will bring Lundy to our side! Anyway, I will never hand Lundy over to her! ¡±


    My father also echoed earnestly, ¡°your mother is right. I won¡¯t care about anything else, but I¡¯m worried about letting that womane back to take care of Lundy. Think it over.¡±


    Hearing my father¡¯s words, I looked up at them.


    My mother snorted, ¡°in the past few years, thanks to Bonnie¡¯spany and the help to take care of Lundy, she has done her best to us, just like our own daughter. It seems that Bonnie is better than Aimee. A girl¡¯s youth is limited. You can¡¯t just let her wait like this.¡±


    I kept silent.


    It was not until the two of them finished talking that I said calmly, ¡°you think too much. I have no intention of letting Aimeee back.¡±


    At least not now.


    When my parents were talking just now, I had been thinking about my recent contact with Aimee. I came to the conclusion that the reason why we were involved in this period was mostly because of Lundy.


    Thinking of this, I feel somewhat ironic.


    ording to the attitude of Aimee when we first met, if it weren¡¯t for Lundy, that woman would have avoided me.


    What my parents were worried about wouldn¡¯t happen.


    Hearing what I said, my mother¡¯s face softened a little. ¡°That¡¯s good. When are you going to settle down with Bonnie? You can settle down earlier, and she will take care of Lundy.¡±


    I frowned and refused, pared with Aimee, I¡¯m more worried about letting Bonnie take care of Lundy. Lundy has always been rejecting her, so I have to think about marrying her again.¡±


    My mother didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Lundy rejected her because you didn¡¯t want to ept her. If you marry Bonnie earlier and let her stay with Lundy for a longer time, Lundy will like her. Moreover, Bonnie has been very kind to Lundy all these years, and we all see that.¡±


    Hearing this, I frowned slightly impatiently. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Over the years, although Bonnie has always been harmless to us and treats Lundy well.


    But I don¡¯t think Lundy will reject her for no reason. Besides, I don¡¯t have any feelings for Bonnie.


    Now my mother mentioned that person again and again, which only annoyed me.


    Mother sighed, ¡°we won¡¯t force you. Anyway, you should think it over. Before that, we will take care of Lundy.¡±


    Then she asked Cheryl to take Lundy downstairs and reached out her hand to Lundy with a smile.


    Lundy didn¡¯t know what had happened, so he got into his grandmother¡¯s arms obediently.


    ¡°Lundy, be good and stay at Grandpa and grandma¡¯s house for two days, okay?¡± mother lovingly pinched Lundy¡¯s chubby face.


    Lundy blinked nkly and looked at me.

 Chapter 24

    ¡°Mom, Lundy lives well at home. I can take good care of him.¡±


    ¡°You know why I took Lundy away. Besides, your father and I miss Lundy too. Why don¡¯t you ask him to stay with us for two days?¡±


    My father said in a low voice, ¡°I heard that Lundy just got sick. You have been very busy these days. Let us take care of him first.¡±


    Hearing my father¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little headache.


    Of course I knew my mother¡¯s intention. She didn¡¯t want Lundy to get in touch with Aimee.


    But I can¡¯t refute my father¡¯s words.


    When I was silent, my mother stood up and left with Lundy in her arms.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    After sending the two kids to the kindergarten in the morning, I went to work in a hurry.


    After work, i came to pick up the two kids on time.


    When I arrived at the kindergarten, there were only the two of them at the gate, and the teacher was taking care of them.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte again.¡± I¡¯m sorry,. I want to take the two kids here.


    But the teacher protected the two kids and said to me with a little embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them for you for a while. The principal has something to talk to you and is waiting for you in the office.¡±


    Hearing this, I was a little confused, but I still turned around and went upstairs, knocking on the door of the principal Egan¡¯s office


    For some reason, the principal looked a little strange.


    ¡°Miss Joyce said you wanted to talk to me. What¡¯s up?¡± I asked in confusion.


    With a formic smile on her face, the principal said slowly, ¡°here is the thing. I¡¯ve observed for two days and found that your two children are not suitable for our kindergarten. Do you think about changing their environment?¡±


    The implication was that he was going to fire Aviva and Cyrus!


    I frowned, but my attitude was still polite. ¡°Did they do something wrong in the kindergarten? If so, I will teach them well when I go back. Don¡¯t worry, they will¡­¡±


    Before I could finish my promise, I was interrupted. ¡°The two children did a good job, but I still don¡¯t want them to stay in our kindergarten. I will return all the previous fees.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about money. Since my two children performed well, why did you fire them? You have to give me a reason, or I can¡¯t exin it to them.¡±


    The principal frowned, ¡°there is no reason.¡±


    I tried my best to suppress my anger and keep calm. I tried tomunicate with the principal, ¡°I chose to give the child to you because I trusted you. But your current behavior disappointed me. You fired a student for no reason. I can report it.¡±


    ¡°Then you can report. I won¡¯t change my mind!¡±


    I looked him up and down for a moment, and his attitude also became cold. ¡°This matter is spread out, and the kindergarten will be punished temporarily. The other children¡¯s parents will know that you fired two children for no reason. Will they doubt you and let the children transfer to another school? At that time, I¡¯m afraid that the kindergarten will not be able to run.¡±


    Hearing this, the principal was a little flustered. he looked into my eyes helplessly and said, ¡°Miss Miller, it¡¯s not difficult for you to find another kindergarten for your two children. Why are you making things difficult for me here?¡±


    A touch of suspicion crossed my mind.


    From Egan¡¯s point of view, this matter must have been instigated by someone, and that person must have a high status.


    Thinking of this, I softened my tone. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, but you have to tell me, who let you do this?¡±


    The principal was silent.


    ¡°Is it the Carter Group?¡± I can only think of this possibility.


    The principal hesitated for a while and nodded.


    When I saw him nod, my face turned pale.


    ¡®Penn, what does he mean!


    When I came out of the principal¡¯s office, I picked up the child from the teacher.


    ¡°Mommy has something else to doter. Can you go to y with me?¡± On the way back, I suppressed my anger and asked the two kids with a smile as if nothing had happened.


    The two kids nodded.


    I handed them over to Daphne and got back to the Carter. With a long face, I drove to the car¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Madam¡­¡± Cheryl opened the door for her.


    I simply nodded to her and looked at the living room. ¡°Is Penn there? I have something to talk to him.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Cheryl nodded at once. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and call him.¡±


    Soon, the two of them came down one after the other, and Lundy followed them cheerfully.


    When I saw Lundy, my heart softened for a moment. I touched his head and said, ¡°I have something to tell your father. Can you y for a while?¡±


    Lundy nodded obediently and sat down on the carpet beside the sofa with the ne model in his arms.


    Penn frowned and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    When I heard his voice, my anger that had been suppressed for a long time burst out. ¡°Penn, if you have any problem with me, you can target me. Why did you target Aviva and Cyrus? What did they do wrong? They have always been respectful to you and to your son. Even for the sake of Lundy, you have no reason to bully the two children, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Penn frowned more tightly. ¡°Make it clear?¡±


    Seeing the confusion on his face, I pursed my lips sarcastically. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Except you, who else has the right to ask the kindergarten to fire them? You have done it. Why are you still pretending to be innocent?¡±


    Hearing this, Penn was stunned. ¡°I did, but I have already¡­¡±


    When he admitted it, I was even angrier. ¡°Penn, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far? No matter what happened before, it¡¯s between the two of us. Come at me. I promise I won¡¯t say anything. The child is innocent and they know nothing. Why did you do that?¡±


    After saying that, I pinched the palm of my hand hard, trying to make myself sound calm. ¡°Yes, it was me who was shameless to do that to you. You can take revenge on me in any way you want, but could you please let go of my two children?¡±


    Penn¡¯s POV


    Seeing Aimee¡¯s red eyes, my heart ached.

 Chapter 25

    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    I even began to regret making such a request to the principal before.


    Lundy angrily threw the toy in his hand and ran upstairs without looking back.


    Seeing the little guy¡¯s back, I couldn¡¯t help but feel headache.


    Needless to say, he must have heard our conversation just now and misunderstood us.


    If I don¡¯t exin, I¡¯m afraid that the little guy will make even more trouble


    I massaged the spot between my eyebrows and said in a deep voice, ¡°I did say hello to the principal, but after Lundy made a fussst time, I told him not to fire Aviva and Cyrus, so I really don¡¯t know what you are talking about..¡±


    Aimee replied coldly, ¡°why do you think I trust you? It¡¯s already happened. The principal is also your man, so he will naturally stand on your side and listen to you. Penn, do you still think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    Her words made sense.


    I got more and more headache. When I was about to exin something, the person in front of me stood up.


    ¡°Penn, I really hope that I have never met you in my life!¡± Aimee said in a calm voice, word by word. Then she turned around and strode away.


    Seeing her figure disappear from my sight, I took out my phone with a cold face and called Bill.


    ¡°Go and check what¡¯s going on in the kindergarten and why did they disobey my order!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    After leaving the Carter¡¯s s mansion, I drove straight home.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two kids had already had dinner. Daphne was watching the science channel with them.


    Seeing mee in, the three of them stood up and greeted me at the same time.


    The two kids held my legs, one on the left and the other on the right, and looked at me with concern. ¡°Mommy, is there anything wrong? You look so tired.¡±


    Hearing their concern, I felt warm in my heart. I forced a smile and touched their heads. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just business. It¡¯s a little troublesome to deal with it.¡±


    The two kidsforted, ¡°Mommy is so powerful. She can definitely solve it!¡±


    The two kids went upstairs to have a rest.


    There are only two people left in the living room, Daphne and me.


    Daphne stared at me and said, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t fool me. I can see that you were lying just now.¡±


    I hesitated for a few seconds and finally told her what happened today.


    Daphne was furious. ¡°Is he still a man? No, he dares to bully my godson and goddaughter. I have to get even with him!¡±


    Then she was about to go out angrily.


    I stopped her in a hurry and took her to sit down on the sofa. With a relieved smile, I said, ¡°no, thanks. I¡¯ve gone to see him and thought about it for a while. Now I¡¯ve figured it out. That¡¯s good. This opportunity can also be used to disassociate myself from him. I don¡¯t have to worry about him every day and take them away from me.¡±


    However, Daphne was still worried. ¡°What about Aviva and Cyrus? What are you going to tell them?¡±


    I was also troubled by this question. When she asked, I hesitated and replied, ¡°I will think of a suitable exnation.¡±


    We talked about it for a while. It was gettingte, so Daphne left.


    On the second morning, the two kids got up early as usual. After breakfast, they urged me to send them to kindergarten.


    In order to think of a reason, I almost didn¡¯t sleep all night. Seeing the two kids waiting obediently, I couldn¡¯t bear it, but I still told them the reason that I came up withst night. ¡°Mommy thought about it for a while and felt that it was a waste of your ability to go to the kindergarten. Then you can go to the other sses, okay?¡±


    The two kids looked at me in confusion.


    I smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°Cyrus likesputer, doesn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll take aputer ss for you. What do you think? Aviva, do you want to learn finance? Or do you want to learn something else?¡±


    Hearing this, the two kids looked at me and asked, ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t we go to the kindergarten all of a sudden? We haven¡¯t said goodbye to Lundy. If he doesn¡¯t see us in the kindergarten, he will cry again.¡±


    Thinking of what happenedst time, I felt ironic again.


    Last time, Penn personally took Lundy here and spent a night with the two kids. The atmosphere seemed to be harmonious.


    I was still worried that Penn might find something wrong.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen in just a few days.


    Thinking of this, I collected my thoughts and said to the two kids, ¡°Mommy will help you to greet your brother. You can prepare for it. I will go to apply for discharging from schoolter.¡±


    After I entrusted Daphne to take care of the two kids, I rushed to the kindergarten and went through the dropout formalities for the two kids. As soon as I came out of the kindergarten, I happened to meet Penn who came to drive Lundy to school.


    Lundy looked unhappy. he pouted and was led to this direction by the man.


    When he looked into my eyes, his eyes lit up as if he was expecting something.


    My heart sank when I saw the man next to me.


    The two of them came to me soon.


    Lundy grabbed my dress pitifully and looked up at me.


    After a few seconds of silence, I pulled back my dress from the little guy¡¯s hand and took two steps back to keep a distance from him. ¡°Aviva and Cyrus won¡¯te again. From now on¡­ Take good care of yourself in the kindergarten and get along well with other children.¡±


    After saying that, seeing the light in the little guy¡¯s eyes slowly disappear, I couldn¡¯t help but look away. I forced myself to calm down and said, ¡°aunt has to work. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    As soon as I walked to the man, my wrist was grabbed by a big hand.


    I suddenly stopped and turned around expressionlessly to meet the man¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mr. Carter, anything else?¡±


    Penn frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to fire the two children. You did misunderstand.¡±


    Hearing this, I said sarcastically, ¡°at this point, Mr. Carter still wants to exin. Then I don¡¯t mind listening to your exnation. Mr. Carter, who else do you want to me?¡±


    He replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Bill to investigate it. It was Bonnie who made the decision without authorization. Because of my previous order, the principal mistakenly thought that I acquiesced, so¡­¡±


    Hearing his exnation, the more sarcastic expression appeared on my face. ¡°Bonnie? That¡¯s what you mean, isn¡¯t it? Everyone in the River City knows the engagement between the Hunter family and the Carter family? Now you want to disassociate yourself from the rtionship with the family. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will be sad if she knows it?¡±


    I withdrew my hand and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Carter, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that kind of shameless person. I won¡¯t pester you. You don¡¯t have to exin to me like this.¡±


    Then I left without looking back.

 Chapter 26

    Penn¡¯s POV


    Looking at her back, I felt very ufortable.


    Lundy was stunned for a few seconds. he shook off my hand anxiously and ran after Aimee¡¯s car.


    I was stunned when I saw Lundy chase after Aimee¡¯s car.


    This little guy had only met Aimee for a few times, but he couldn¡¯t live without her


    Just when I was surprised, the little guy suddenly fell. I came to my senses, quickly walked up and held him in my arms. ¡°Where did you fall?.¡±


    But Lundy held my neck tightly and didn¡¯t want to let go.


    When I was in a hurry, I heard him crying.


    For a moment, I doubted my ears.


    Although he was crying, it was the first time that Lundy had made a sound since he grew up.


    Lundy cried so hard that his body also grasped hard, which caused a stabbing pain in my neck.


    I tried my best not to show it. I justforted the little guy in aplicated mood.


    ¡°Auntie¡­ I want Auntie¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Lundy spoke out a few words intermittently.


    I froze all of a sudden.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the first sentence Lundy said would be this.


    With mixed feelings, I had no choice but to tell him the truth cruelly, ¡°Auntie has left. Daddy is here with you. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    However, the little boy still cried with all his strength, and his body even began to twitch slightly.


    I had no choice but to ask for leave for him and send him home.


    On the way, the little boy slowly stopped crying. He just sat quietly in the back and sobbed from time to time.


    When we got home, he went back to their room directly and mmed the door.


    I just thought that Lundy was losing temper again. After all, such things often happened before.


    And today, thepany really needs me.


    After hesitating for a while, I asked Cheryl to keep an eye on the little guy and drove to thepany.


    In the afternoon, as soon as he finished his work, Cheryl called. ¡°Master, pleasee back and have a look. Something is wrong with little Master!¡±


    It sounded that he was in a panic.


    My heart sank. I put down my work and rushed back.


    ¡°After you leave, I¡¯ll try tofort Master, but no matter what I say to him, Master doesn¡¯t respond at all¡­¡± Cheryl¡¯s voice trembled with anxiety.


    I walked quickly and hurriedly into Lundy¡¯s room, only to see the little guy curling up in the corner with empty eyes. He didn¡¯t react at all when he saw using in.


    ¡°Lundy, I know you are angry. I promise you that I will see your auntie again, okay?¡±


    In the past, when it came to Aimee, Lundy would at least react.


    But this time, Lundy didn¡¯t even move, as if he waspletely immersed in his own world.


    Seeing this, my heart suddenly sank.


    Obviously, the little boy had autism!


    Realizing this, I immediately called my good friend Geoffrey and asked him toe here as soon as possible.


    Geoffrey had made great achievements in the field of psychology. Over the years, Lundy¡¯s illness had been treated by him.


    Soon, Geoffrey arrived. Seeing Lundy¡¯s situation, he turned around and said to Cheryl and me, ¡°you go out first. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    I cooperated with Cheryl and left the room.


    After nearly an hour, Geoffrey finally came out of the room tiredly.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked nervously.


    Geoffrey shook his head and said, ¡°Lundy haspletely shut himself down. He doesn¡¯t want tomunicate with others. Even for me, he still refuses tomunicate with others. Perhaps he has been stimted by something. Se can only be solved unless we find the source of stimtion.¡±


    Hearing this, my face slightly hardened.


    Geoffrey asked seriously, ¡°has Lundy met anything that makes him change his mood recently?¡±


    I kept silent for a few seconds and told what happened this morning.


    Geoffrey said, ¡°maybe that woman is the root cause. If she cane over, Lundy¡¯s situation may also get better.¡±


    Thinking of the woman¡¯s determined leaving in the morning, I frowned irritably. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll talk to her and try my best to let here over.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    After I left the kindergarten, I didn¡¯t know if it was because of what Penn said that I couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.


    But my reason tells me that it must have something to do with Penn.


    Until I got home, I was still very depressed, but I was worried that the two kids would find out, so I could only try to calm myself down.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    As soon as I entered the room, the two kids came over obediently. ¡°Mommy, have you finished the formalities?¡±


    I nodded with a smile as if nothing had happened. I even mentioned that I met Lundy. ¡°I¡¯ve finished it and told Lundy about it for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡± The two kids expressed their thanks obediently.


    I touched their heads and felt a little relieved.


    The two kids took me to sit on the sofa and proposed excitedly, ¡°Mommy, since we don¡¯t go to the kindergarten and we haven¡¯t applied for the cram school yet, can we have a rest for a while?¡±


    I also feel sorry for the two kids. When I heard their request, I agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay, when you have a good rest, Mommy will arrange a cram school for you.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, can you take a break too?¡± Cyrus held my arm and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°We haven¡¯t gone out for fun since we came back. Mommy will go out with us, okay? Godmother just told us that the Universal Studios here is very interesting. My sister and I want to go there!¡±


    I¡¯m a little hesitant.


    Daphne echoed, ¡°I haven¡¯t been there for a long time. I happened to ask for a leave today. How about we go together?¡±


    I¡¯m really not in the mood to go to the research institute today, and there¡¯s nothing important there. After hesitating for a while, I agreed.


    After packing up, we headed for the Universal Studios.


    Soon we arrived at the Universal Studios.


    Obviously, the two kids had already checked the strategy and took me to y a lot of projects.


    They even insisted on taking photos t.


    the unhappiness of the past two days had been forgotten.


    ¡­¡­


    Penn¡¯s pov


    After discussing with Geoffrey, I think it¡¯s better to ask Aimee toe here as soon as possible, so I immediately called Aimee.


    However, the phone was still not connected.


    My face darkened.


    After getting along with her for a while, I almost forgot how cruel she was.


    She didn¡¯t listen to my exnation, and even cklisted my phone number so soon, as if to prove her determination to me.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Geoffrey asked with a frown.


    Following his gaze, I took a look at Lundy¡¯s room and said in a deep voice, ¡°please stay here and watch Lundy. I¡¯m going to find her.¡±


    Then I called Bill and went downstairs to Aimee¡¯s house.


    The housekeeper I asked Bill to find the other day opened the door. Seeing us, she smiled and said, ¡°are you looking for Miss Miller? She¡¯s not here now. Why don¡¯t youe in and wait for her?¡±


    Hearing this, my face darkened. ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    Fiona said, ¡°I think y Universal Studios. What do you want from Miss Miller? Do you need me to tell her?¡±


    I shook my head and asked Bill to drive me to Universal Studios.


    Bill nodded and we headed for Universal Studios.


    After we bought the tickets and got in, we realized that we didn¡¯t know which project Aimee was in.


    I ordered coldly, ¡°look for them separately. Inform me as soon as you find them.¡±


    Bill replied. He and I started to look for people in different directions.


    After a while, Bill called him. ¡°Mr. president, I saw Miss Miller.¡±


    I asked the location and rushed there


    Since it¡¯s a workday, there are few people in the Universal Studios. We saw four people standing at the door at a nce.


    It seemed that the four of them were in a stalemate. To be exact, Aimee was in a stalemate with the two little guys.


    The two kids held Aimee¡¯s arms, one on the left and the other on the right. Aimee stood still for a long time.


    Atst, she was pulled into the room by the two kids nervously.


    I followed them in big steps.


    When I entered the room, I didn¡¯t see the four of them. As a result, I went to different entrances with them. After searching for a long time, I didn¡¯t see anyone. Just as I felt annoyed, someone bumped into my arms.


    I was about to push her away, but when I heard the scream of the woman in my arms, I stopped what I was doing and turned to hold her in my arms tofort her.


    Noticing her trembling, Microsoft frowned and said, ¡°since you are so afraid, why do youe in? I¡¯ll take you out.¡±


    The woman in my arms seemed to have recovered and looked up at me slowly.


    When our eyes met, the panic on Aimee¡¯s face disappeared. She broke free from my arms expressionlessly.


    Noticing her resistance, the soft emotion in my heart slowly faded away, allowing her to retreat from my arms.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She looked at me vigntly and distantly.


    I adjusted my mood and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    She frowned slightly and said, ¡°I think I have made myself clear. Mr. Carter has spent so much time looking for me. Do you need me to do anything.¡±


    Hearing this, my eyes darkened slightly. I wanted to tell why I came here, but Aimee¡¯s question just now was like a thorn in my heart.


    After a few seconds of silence, I said, ¡°I just think that I haven¡¯t exined clearly that Aviva and Cyrus were expelled from school. I hope you can calm down and listen to my exnation.¡±


    She said in a more alienated tone, ¡°Mr. Carter is a powerful man. He can do whatever he wants. There is no need to exin to me. I don¡¯t want to hear it either.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°I have a clear conscience and there is nothing I don¡¯t dare to admit. But it was not me who did it, and I have no reason to take the me for others. I admit that at the beginning when I knew that Aviva went to school with Cyrus and Lundy together, I indeed told the principal to fire them. But that day Lundy got into a mess because of this, even if it was considering my son¡¯s mood, I would not do it again. It was because of the reason why Aviva and Cyrus would be fired was that Bonnie went to school in the morning When I sent Lundy to school, I saw that they were studying there. I didn¡¯t know about it until you came to me. ¡±


    Aimee looked at me and sneered, ¡°so, what¡¯s the difference between you and her? You made a request first, and Bonnie, as your marriage partner, made the same request to the principal. Do you think the principal won¡¯t care? In the final analysis, it¡¯s all because of you!¡±


    When I heard that the little woman in front of me kept putting me and Bonnie together, I felt a little annoyed. ¡°She is her and I am mine. Why do you mix up? I have no reason to target Aviva and Cyrus. Last night, I also warned the principal that Aviva and Cyrus can go back at any time.¡±


    I thought she would calm down after exining, but she said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard your exnation. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Then she turned around and was about to leave.


    I grabbed her wrist in a hurry.


    She turned around and asked coldly, ¡°Mr. Carter, what else can I do for you?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s silence, I finally made it clear. ¡°I need your help.¡±


    Seeing the coldness and alienation in her eyes, I sighed in my heart, ¡°You know,st time, Lundy didn¡¯t see Aviva and Cyrus in the kindergarten, so he had a fight with me. This time, he knew that they wouldn¡¯t go to the kindergarten again, which made the situation even worse. This morning, whenshe saw you leave, he had autism. Now, he haspletely sealed himself. No matter what we say, it¡¯s useless. The psychologist said that you might be useful in the past, so I want you to go with me.¡±

 Chapter 27

    After hearing what I said, Aimee was stunned for a while. Then she asked coldly, ¡°Mr. Carter said that it was Bonnie who asked Aviva and Cyrus to be fired from the kindergarten. Why do you think I would help her now? Why do I have to help her child since Bonnie bullied me so much? Do you think I am the Virgin Mary?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes and said coldly, ¡°what do you mean? Do you think Lundy¡­ Is Bonnie¡¯s child?¡±¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Hearing Aimee¡¯s rhetorical question, I stared at her face for a long time, but there was no trace of disguise.


    I withdrew my sight and was shocked, and then overwhelmed by confusion.


    Aimee had always thought that Lundy was Bonnie¡¯s child!


    I always thought it was this woman who was cruel enough to abandon Lundy. When I saw that she waspletely strange to Lundy after she came back, I only felt that this woman was heartless.


    But obviously, she didn¡¯t know that Lundy was her biological son at all.


    What the hell was going on?


    My heart was in a mess.


    After a long time, I  asked word by word with a gloomy face, ¡°when did I say that Lundy is Bonnie¡¯s child?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Not far away, voices came, ¡°I finally found you! Are you okay?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two kids rushed over like small cannonballs and separated Aimee from me. Aimee¡¯s friend, Daphne, also followed them.


    The two kids stared at me angrily.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little stiff.


    Daphne said first, ¡°what¡¯s up? Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡±


    Seeing them leave, I strode to follow them.


    After going out, Aimee turned to look at me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief and nodded t. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Aimee got on my car with the kids.


    Bill started the car slowly and drove towards the Carter¡¯s mansion.


    On the way, I briefly told Aimee about Lundy¡¯s condition and treatment experience in the past few years.


    Bill drove very fast and soon returned to the manor.


    After getting off the car, I took Aimee and the two kids to the second floor.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    As soon as I got to the second floor, I saw the man guarding at the door of Lundy¡¯s room. I knew he was Penn¡¯s friend, Geoffrey,.


    Seeing us, Geoffrey raised his eyebrows slightly and nodded at me. ¡°Miss Miller.¡±


    I nodded in response. All my attention was on Lundy. ¡°Where is Lundy? I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±


    Hearing this, Geoffrey pointed to a corner of the room.


    I followed the direction he pointed and saw the little guy curling up in the corner with his arms around his knees. His eyes were empty, like a delicate doll without a soul.


    Every time I thought of the sweet smile on his face when he saw me, my heart ached so much that I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I tiptoed into the room. I squatted down in front of the little guy and called his name softly, ¡°Lundy, Auntie is here.¡±


    Lundy didn¡¯t respond at all.


    Seeing him like this, I couldn¡¯t make a sound for a while.


    Geoffrey reminded in a low voice, ¡°Miss Miller, Lundy has isted himself from the outside world. You have tomunicate more with him so that you can call him out of your world. You have to be patient.¡±


    Hearing this, I tried to calm myself down. I nodded silently and talked to Lundy.


    ¡°Lundy, I¡¯vee to see you. I¡¯ve also brought brother and sister to see you. Look, they are all here!¡±


    The two kids came over in a hurry. As usual, Cyrus made a face at Lundy. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you. Don¡¯t cryter!¡±


    Frowning, Aviva looked into Lundy¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°just be in a daze for a while. Let¡¯s y with youter, okay?¡±


    Lundy still didn¡¯t respond.


    The two kids sniffed and changed another way. They continued to talk nonsense to Lundy. They even talked about what happened between us at Universal Studios today and said that they would take him with them when he recovers.


    Lundy still sat there without rolling his eyes.


    Seeing this, the two kids¡¯ eyes turned red. They turned their heads and pulled my sleeves. ¡°Mommy, it seems that my brother can¡¯t hear us. What should we do¡­¡±


    The two kids cried.


    My eyes were slightly red, but I still tried to calm down. I touched the heads of the two kids andforted them, ¡± brother will be fine. You can have a rest. Mommy will talk to him for a while.¡±


    The two kids pursed their lips and quietly retreated behind me.


    I carefully reached out my hands and held Lundy on my legs. No matter whether he could hear or not.


    Lundy was like a doll at my disposal.


    I spent almost a whole day with Lundy.


    But the little guy still didn¡¯t respond.


    It¡¯s getting dark. Although I can¡¯t let him go, it¡¯s time for me to leave.


    ¡°I wille to see you tomorrow. You must be fine.¡± Before leaving, I gave Lundy a big hug.


    The two kids also lined up and hugged the little boy.


    When we were about to leave, my dress was caught.


    I was stunned and looked back in disbelief. I only saw that Lundy was still staring at the distance without any focus, but his little hand was tightly grasping my skirt hem.


    I thought Lundy hadpletely isted himself from the outside world.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that he could feel my existence and didn¡¯t want me to leave.


    Seeing him like this, I felt so sorry for him that I almost couldn¡¯t breathe. I stood there for a few seconds before slowly turning around and walking to Lundy. I squatted down and looked into the little guy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lundy, you know Auntie is here, right?¡±


    Lundy¡¯s face was still as dull as before, but his little hand grabbed my skirt hem tightly.


    Aviva and Cyrus couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s take my brother back, okay?¡±


    Take Lundy back


    My heart skipped a beat. I turned around and looked at the two people at the door with hesitation.


    Penn and Geoffrey also heard what the two kids said. Geoffrey said seriously, ¡°I think it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a great progress that Lundy will react to you. If you spend more time with him, he will be more likely to recover.¡±


    Penn stared at the small hand on the hem of my dress.


    After a long while, he withdrew his sight and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll ask Cheryl to pack up some daily necessities for Lundy.¡±


    Seeing him agree, the two kids and I were surprised.


    The two kids turned around and hugged Lundy, smiling. ¡°We will take good care of you!¡±


    Penn will drive us awayter.


    Lundy was held in my arms like a doll. After getting on the car, he clung to me and grabbed my dress unconsciously.


    Aviva sat in the passenger seat.


    On the way, Penn told me in detail what I need to pay attention to when taking care of Lundy


    He said in a low voice, ¡°thank you for helping Lundy in the past two days.¡±


    I lowered my eyes and replied indifferently, ¡°as I said, the child is innocent. I will take good care of him.¡±


    After sending us back, Penn didn¡¯t stay long. He watched us settle down in Lundy¡¯s room, said goodbye to Lundy and left.


    Looking at the little guy at home, I felt a little strange.


    How could Penn leave his son to me so easily?


    However, when I saw the dull look on Lundy¡¯s face, I forgot all these thoughts.

 Chapter 28

    Penn¡¯s POV


    After leaving Aimee¡¯s house, my face darkened. I took out my phone and called Bonnie.


    ¡°Penn, what¡¯s up?¡± Bonnie¡¯s voice on the phone was full of shyness.


    ¡°See you in Crissier in half an hour.¡±


    When Bonnie came in, I was already sitting by the window.


    Hearing the noise at the door, I looked up.


    ¡°Penn, what¡¯s up?¡± She took her bag and sat down carefully opposite me.


    I stared at her for a few seconds and said, ¡°you went to see Lundy off this morning.¡±


    She nodded immediately, ¡°aunt asked me to help, so I went.¡±


    Hearing this, I sneered, ¡°my mother also asked you to find the principal and fire those two children, in the name of the Carter Group?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ When I sent Lundy to school, I happened to see that the two children were bullying Lundy, so I went to the principal on impulse.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at me uneasily and repeated, ¡°Penn, I just can¡¯t bear to see others bully Lundy. I think you can understand.¡±


    ¡°I understand. But I also want to know where the bullied thing happened.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ at the gate of the kindergarten.¡± Her voice was trembling.


    I sneered, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send someone to check the surveince video. If it¡¯s true, then forget it. If¡­¡±


    ¡°I remember it wrong!¡± When she heard that I was going to check the surveince video, she hurriedly interrupted me and stammered, ¡°not in the kindergarten, but¡­ In¡­¡±


    After stuttering for a while, she didn¡¯t know what to say, but her forehead was full of cold sweat.


    I watched her clumsy performance coldly. After a long time, she didn¡¯t reply. My patience gradually ran out. ¡°Bonnie, how much have you done in the name of the Carter Group? I don¡¯t want to pursue it. But because of your behavior this time, Lundy has autism. If anything happens to him, don¡¯t me me for disregarding friendship for many years!¡±


    After saying that, I stood up and left.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    After telling the two kids to take care of Lundy, I went to prepare dinner for them.


    I¡¯ve kept down all the dos and don¡¯ts Penn said just now. Now when I¡¯m cooking, I also cook up to Lundy¡¯s appetite.


    After dinner, I ask Aviva and Cyrus to take Lundy downstairs.


    Soon, the three kids appeared at the stairway.


    When I saw the three of them, a touch of warmth shed through my eyes. Then I thought of Lundy¡¯s current situation and felt sorry for her.


    Aviva and Cyrus considerately asked Lundy to sit next to me, and they sat on the other side of Lundy.


    I touched the heads of the two kids with relief, sat down beside Lundy and fed them carefully.


    Maybe it was because he liked it, the little guy ate very well.


    After dinner, I asked Aviva and Cyrus to go into the room. Then I took Lundy back to his bedroom and bathed Lundy in person.


    The little guy just let me take off his clothes without any reaction.


    As soon as I took off his pants, I saw a bruise.


    The little boy¡¯s white and tender buttocks were covered with bruises, which was shocking.


    My eyes trembled and my heart contracted. I held the little boy¡¯s face lovingly and asked, ¡°does it hurt?¡±


    Lundy¡¯s eyes were full of confusion.


    With a heavy heart, I kept silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s take a shower first and then call Daddy.¡±


    After saying that, I took Lundy to have a quick shower, changed the clothes for the little guy and let him lie prone on the bed. I went out and called Penn.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Lundy cause you any trouble?¡±


    ¡°Is it true that Lundy got autism because Aviva and Cyrus were fired?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man asked anxiously.


    I understand. I know he may not know it either. I feel sorry for him, but I am also dissatisfied with Penn¡¯s indifference to the child. ¡°Come and have a look yourself!¡±


    Then i hung up the phone.


    Soon, Penn arrived with Bill.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, don¡¯t you know where Lundy got hurt?¡± I took off Lundy¡¯s pants and showed them the bruises on his buttocks.


    When he saw the bruises on the little guy¡¯s buttocks, Penn¡¯s face suddenly darkened.


    Obviously, he just knew about it.


    I frowned and asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t you know that your son is seriously injured?¡±


    Penn shook his head. ¡± I¡¯ve been very busy these days. Basically, Cheryl is taking care, but Cheryl¡­ It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    I don¡¯t think Cheryl would do such a thing, either. But I still asked Penn to call Cheryl over. ¡°In that case, Cheryl should know the situation better than you. Ask her toe and ask.¡±


    Penn called Bill to send her here.


    ¡°Do you know what happened?¡±


    Seeing the wounds on Lundy¡¯s body, Cheryl¡¯s face was full of pity. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? he was fine yesterday. Who was so cruel to hurt Master?¡±


    Penn¡¯s eyes became colder. ¡°In other words, it was made today.¡±


    Hearing this, my heart sank and I immediately exined for myself. ¡°I¡¯ll first exin that it¡¯s not me who did it! I always feel that the child is innocent. Moreover, Aviva and Cyrus like Lundy so much, so I can¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    Penn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at me inexplicably. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt you, and I can probably guess who did it.¡±


    I was relieved, but I was still worried about Lundy. ¡°Who did it?¡±


    The atmosphere around Penn gradually became depressing.


    Seeing his face turning gloomy, I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. ¡°Who the hell is it?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lundy. I have something to deal with.¡± Penn said to me coldly and strode away with Bill.


    Seeing him leave, I frowned and felt sorry for Lundy.


    It would be fine if Penn didn¡¯t know that the baby was hurt like this. Now that he had seen it with his own eyes, how could he just leave the baby like this!

 Chapter 29

    Penn¡¯s POV


    Last night, my parents took Lundy away from the manor without any exnation. Although they did something bad, I also know that they loved their grandson so much that they wanted to keep Lundy as the apple of eye, let alone hurt him.


    Fromst night till now, the only suspicious person who had contacted Lundy was Bonnie!


    I always know that Lundy hates that woman, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would dare to hurt Lundy!


    I suppressed my anger and asked Bill to send me to the Hunter¡¯s mansion


    As soon as I followed the housekeeper of the Hunter family into the house, I saw Bonnie in the living room.


    When she saw me, her face turned pale again. ¡°Penn? Why¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    Thinking of the wounds on Lundy¡¯s body, I couldn¡¯t control my anger any more. I strode to her and grabbed her neck. ¡°Did you hurt Lundy?¡±


    She reached out and grabbed my wrist. ¡°Penn, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Let go of me. Let¡¯s have a talk, okay?¡±


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°Bonnie, how long do you want to y?¡±


    Her face turned pale and she was still defending herself. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. You know, I love Lundy so much. How could I hit him? I don¡¯t know what kind of injury you are talking about. I don¡¯t know why you think it¡¯s me, but I¡¯m really innocent. Penn, please believe me!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Bonnie¡¯s face turned blue and her chest heaved more and more difficult, I didn¡¯t feel relieved at all and wanted to strangle her immediately. Bill hurried to stop him, ¡± let go. She will die!¡±


    I slowly regained my senses and looked coldly at the person who was lying on the ground. ¡°Since you like acting, then let¡¯s continue. When Lundy recovers, I will naturally ask him. At that time, if it is confirmed to be you, I will not let you go!¡±


    Then I turned around and strode away.


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    Cheryl lives in my house to take care of Lundy. The little boy went to the kindergarten in the daytime with thepany of Aviva and Cyrus. He stayed with us in the evening and his condition began to get better. Penn often came to see Lundy and had dinner with us. Everything was going well.


    One morning, Penn¡¯s mother, J, knocked on the door.


    When I saw her, I was a little confused.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know me?¡± J stood at the door in gorgeous clothes, full of dignity. She looked at me up and down, and her eyes were filled with familiar contempt.


    When I came to my senses, although I didn¡¯t know why she came, I clearly sensed that the person in front of me was not friendly. On the alert, I still politely greeted, ¡°Mrs. Carter.¡±


    She nodded her head proudly and then red at me unhappily. ¡°This is your education? Let the guest stand at the door?¡±


    I tried to control my emotions and made way for her. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    She snorted, walked in and sat down on the sofa in the living room.


    I watched her sit on the sofa, turn around and close the door. Then I sat down on the armchair and looked at the person in front of me in a neither humble nor pushy way. ¡°What brings you here in the early morning?¡±


    She came straight to the point. ¡°I came here today to tell you to stay away from Penn. And don¡¯t put your mind on Lundy. He has nothing to do with you. Since you chose to divorce him and left without a sound, you have no right toe back.¡±


    Hearing her words, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ridiculous. I replied indifferently, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t think about going back when I chose to leave.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He sneered, ¡°then how do you exin your meeting with Penn? And why is Lundy here?¡±


    I frowned slightly and became tough. ¡°You may have misunderstood something. It¡¯s just a coincidence that I met Penn. When I was treating Mr. Sharp, Penn went to visit him. In addition, Lundy and my child are studying in the same kindergarten, so they have a good rtionship..¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence! With your current identity, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find out the background of the kindergarten. Why did you choose the one invested by the Carter family?¡± J asked aggressively.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t exin.


    This kindergarten was rmended to me by Daphne. Of course, I won¡¯t think too much, let alone investigate the background.


    If I had investigated it, I wouldn¡¯t have sent the two children there.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t answer her question for a long time, J snorted, ¡°let me tell you. No matter what n you have, I won¡¯t let you enter the house again. You¡¯d better give up!¡±


    I nodded, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I have never thought of going back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better remember what you said!¡± She warned him coldly.


    As we were talking, the three kids who had just finished breakfast came out. Aviva and Cyrus seemed to have noticed that J was not good to me, so they ran to me with short legs.


    Lundy ran to J and looked at J with her eyes wide open.


    When J saw Lundy, she touched his little head and said, ¡°Lundy, can you go back with grandma?¡±


    Hearing this, Lundy shook his head without hesitation and turned around toe back to me.


    J grabbed the little guy¡¯s arm.


    Lundy struggled for a while, but failed. His face flushed with anxiety.


    ¡°Go back with Grandma!¡± J¡¯s tone became more and more stern.


    Lundy curled his lips and stood still, crying silently.


    Cheryl hurried to persuade, ¡°Lady, the little Master¡¯s condition has worsened in the past two days, and he has been hit by Miss Hunter again. He has just recovered today, and his condition is not stable. Please don¡¯t scare him.¡±


    J didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Bonnie has told me about it. It¡¯s Lundy¡¯s fault. Bonnie was anxious to teach her a lesson. She has apologized to me, and so is Lundy. From now on, Bonnie will be his stepmother. She still acts so recklessly.¡±


    Aviva immediately retorted to Cyrus, ¡°Lundy is not messing around! That bad woman was wrong to hit a child! Why do you believe in the words of an outsider to teach Lundy a lesson? Don¡¯t you feel sorry for him being beaten like this? If my mother hadn¡¯t taken good care of him, Lundy wouldn¡¯t be fine until now!¡±

 Chapter 30

    J looked at the two children unhappily, ¡°what do you know? It¡¯s an adult¡¯s business. Don¡¯t get involved, kid!¡±


    Then he grabbed Lundy¡¯s arm and said, ¡°look at them. They are not well-educated at all. If you continue to live here, you will learn something bad. Go back with Grandma!¡±


    Lundy stood still, tears streaming down her face. Her eyes were full of resistance.


    Because of the conversation just now, I didn¡¯t want to get involved in Lundy¡¯s business, but when I saw the little guy crying like this, I couldn¡¯t help but think of what he looked like yesterday. I frowned and said, ¡°Mrs. Carter, I heard that you also love Lundy very much. Is that the way you love Lundy? Don¡¯t you want to listen to his will when he cries like this?¡±


    J nced and said, ¡°who knows what you have done to my grandson?¡±


    the doorbell rang again.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    When I saw Aviva at the door, I was stunned. Then I noticed the angry look on his face.


    I looked up and saw my mother grabbing Lundy¡¯s arm hard in the living room, while Lundy was crying out of breath.


    Seeing this, I frowned slightly and strode in. I reached out to break away from my mother¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    My mother¡¯s face was even colder. ¡°If I don¡¯te again, my grandson will be someone else¡¯s.¡±


    After saying that, she nced at me unhappily.


    Upon hearing this, my eyes swept over Aimee.


    Aimee said coldly.


    The atmosphere in the living room was a little stiff.


    Seeing this, I looked at my mother and said in a deep voice, ¡°let¡¯s talk.¡±


    As soon as she went out, mother showed her attitude. ¡°Let me make it clear first. No matter what you say to me today, I will take Lundy away today!¡±


    Hearing my mother¡¯s words, I nodded nomittally.


    Seeing thecency on her face, I said lightly, ¡°you may not know what Lundy looks like these two days.¡±


    Hearing this, mother stopped.


    ¡°Lundy¡¯s autism rpse is more severe than before. Even Geoffrey can¡¯t do anything about it. Only by the side of Aimee can Lundy look like a normal child. Moreover, because of Aimee, Lundy even spoke a few days ago. If it was in the past, would you dare to think about it?¡± I asked in a low voice.


    Seeing my mother¡¯s surprised look,  ¡°I¡¯m also surprised, but that¡¯s the truth. Even if Lundy doesn¡¯t know that Aimee is his biological mother, she can¡¯t live without her. Even if you don¡¯t admit it, the blood rtionship between Lundy and Aimee can¡¯t be erased.¡±


    mother frowned reluctantly.


    ¡°Mom, in order to cure Lundy¡¯s disease, we have tried many ways, but none of them worked. Now there is finally hope. Even if Lundy needs to ept Aimee, I will ept it. As long as he can recover.¡±


    I sighed and said, ¡°you have loved Lundy for so many years. I believe that you also hope him to be good, so I hope you won¡¯t disturb their lives any more. Lundy can¡¯t afford any stimtion.¡±


    mother questioned, ¡°even if she treated you like that, are you still willing to ept her?¡±


    ¡°This is between me and her. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°What about Lundy? You make him have such a good rtionship with Aimee. If he knows that he has been abandoned by Aimee in the future, what do you think he will think?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned.


    There might be some misunderstandings about this matter, but I haven¡¯t found out the truth yet. I don¡¯t intend to exin it at the moment. I just said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t hide anything that should be known by Lundy.¡±


    ¡°What about Bonnie? What do you want her to do? She has been waiting for you for so many years and treated us wholeheartedly. Are you going to give her up so easily?¡±


    Thinking of that woman, my eyes were full of disgust. ¡°Do you know why Lundy rejected her?¡±


    mother was stunned for a moment, and then immediately exined, ¡°is it because Bonnie hit Lundy? Bonnie has exined it to us. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She just worried about Lundy¡¯s safety and did it in a hurry. She also regretted and specially apologized to us.¡±


    ¡°but you have gone too far on her during this period of time!¡±


    Obviously, my mother still wants me to be with Bonnie.


    In the past six years, I have been urged like this many times.


    I frowned slightly impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    mother was also a little unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Are you really going to break off the engagement with Bonnie?¡±


    Seeing the silence, mother¡¯s face darkened and her tone became cold and hard. ¡°Anyway, since you personally agreed to the engagement with the Hunter family, I won¡¯t allow you to easily cancel it now. Bonnie has been waiting for you for so many years, and you can¡¯t fail her. I won¡¯t allow you to cancel the engagement, and you can never mention it again!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at me with a sullen face, turned around and red at the door of the vi. Then she withdrew her sight and strode away unhappily.


    Seeing my mother¡¯s figure disappear from my sight, I adjusted my expression and walked into the vi.


    Lundy was held in Aimee¡¯s arms and stopped crying. It seemed that she was not affected at all. Seeing mee in, she jumped off Aimee¡¯s arms, ran over to me and held my thighs. She stared at me with red eyes.


    I touched the little guy¡¯s head and looked up at Aimee. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. mother seems to have caused you trouble. I didn¡¯t expect her toe here all of a sudden.¡±


    Aimee just nodded slightly. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m not surprised at all. After all, when I left the Carter family, I had a very bad time. Besides, she didn¡¯t think highly of our two marriage. It turned out that she was right.¡±


    Hearing her answer, I frowned and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    After all, what Aimee said was true.


    Even now mother still had a prejudice against Aimee.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the living room was somewhat silent.


    ¡°Madam, Master.¡± Cheryl said cautiously, ¡°it¡¯s time to send the children to school.¡±


    Hearing this, I and the others came to senses.


    Aimee held the two kids¡¯ hands and hesitated for a moment. Then she looked at me and said, ¡°Lundy¡­ Are you going to take them away, or do you need me to continue to take care of them?¡±

 Chapter 31

    When I was about to say something, the little guy beside me let go of my legs, ran to Aimee and grabbed her skirt hem.


    Seeing this, Aimee and I were both stunned.


    Lundy stared at me pitifully, as if he would continue to cry if I took him away.


    I didn¡¯t intend to take him away. I just said, ¡°Lundy¡¯s condition is not stable yet. I have to trouble you these days. If it¡¯s not convenient, you can ask Cheryl to take him back at any time.¡±


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    When I gave the treatment to Felton on Sunday, I was mocked by Erica. Fortunately, I don¡¯t have to deal with her anymore.


    Recently, the research and development of new products have reached a critical moment, and I am extremely busy in the Research Institute.


    I was so busy today that I even forgot to pick up the three kids. Atst, Penn picked them up and took them out for dinner.


    I didn¡¯te back until eight o¡¯clock in the evening.


    The three kids looked at me strangely and didn¡¯te over as usual.


    Seeing this, I can¡¯t help but feel a little strange. The little guys seem to be in a bad mood.


    Seeing that Penn was still there, I went over and asked, ¡°what happened to them? Were they bullied at school?¡±


    He frowned slightly and felt a little guilty. ¡°I mentioned their father¡¯s matter at dinner, and then they turned out to be like this. Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    When I heard this, I was stunned. When I came to my senses, my face turned a little pale. ¡°Why do you ask them this question?¡±


    I suppressed the panic in the bottom of my heart and warned coldly, ¡°they have no fathers since childhood, and they don¡¯t like others to mention this matter. Please Mr. Carter don¡¯t ask them any questions about their fathers in the future.¡±


    With an apologetic look in his eyes, Penn promised, ¡°I didn¡¯t know it before. Now I know. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t mention it in front of them again.¡±


    I took a look at the three kids who were ying Lego in silence. Then I remembered that just now, when Penn mentioned father to the kids, I was very scared. I didn¡¯t have anything to say to Penn, so I directly asked him to leave. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Mr. Carter, you¡¯d better go back first. Thanks for picking up the children for me today.¡±


    After Penn left, I walked to the kids and yed with them for a while. Then I let them go upstairs to sleep.


    After coaxing Lundy to sleep, I hesitated for a while and finally knocked on the door of the two kids¡¯ room.


    Aviva and Cyrus were still awake.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s up?¡± Aviva opened the door and saw me. She frowned and asked.


    I touched his head and said, ¡°Mommy wants to have a talk with you. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Aviva nodded obediently, turned around and walked back to the bed. The little boy was wearing a cow Nightgown, with soft hair and a few strands of disobedient hair. His back looked very soft and cute.


    My heart softened. I closed the door, sat on the edge of the two kids¡¯ bed, and asked softly, ¡°did Uncle ask about your daddy tonight?¡±


    The two kids nodded.


    Aviva added in a sweet voice, ¡°we say we don¡¯t have daddy and we don¡¯t like him.¡±


    Hearing this, my heart shrank and felt a little stuffy and painful.


    ¡°Do you¡­ Do you think you are different from other children? Do you want a daddy?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    The two kids shook their heads. ¡°No.¡±


    They all held one of my arms and said seriously, ¡°although we don¡¯t have a daddy, we have Mommy! You¡¯re the best mommy in the world! No one canpare with you! Others will envy us!¡±


    After saying that, as if to prove something, Cyrus looked at me innocently. ¡°Lundy has a daddy. Doesn¡¯tshe like mommy more? Mommy is the best! We don¡¯t need Daddy!¡±


    My heart was soft and distressed. I held the two kids in my arms and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time


    Penn didn¡¯t show up again in the next few days. He only sent messages to ask about Lundy¡¯s recent situation.


    I was more vignt about him because of that incident. Seeing that he didn¡¯te, I was secretly relieved.


    When I received his message and saw that it had nothing to do with Aviva or Cyrus, I also replied.


    However, Penn sent messages very frequently, which showed that he cared about Lundy very much.


    Since he cared about Lundy so much, he hadn¡¯t seen him for a few days. Why did he leave him at my home? I don¡¯t know what Penn is thinking about. Why does he trust me so much?


    I¡¯m confused.


    Fortunately, Lundy was very good. The little boy was cute and delicate, and he was also very obedient and sticky.


    Every time he acted like a spoiled child to me, I couldn¡¯t help but think of my lost little son. If that little boy could grow up safely, he would be about the same age as Lundy now.


    Thinking of this, I subconsciously regarded the little guy as my family. I always feel that being good to Lundy is also a way to make up for my little son who died.


    Aviva and Cyrus were getting along with Lundy day and night. They treated the little guy as their own brother and protected Lundy very well both at home and in the kindergarten.


    During these days at home, Lundy smiled almost every day.


    I¡¯m d to see him live a happy life, but I also feel a little reluctant to part with him.


    If things went on like this, the little guy¡¯s situation should be stabilized soon, which meant that he would be home soon.


    Thinking of this, I feel a little reluctant to leave.


    I¡¯m going to take the kids to somewhere on weekend.


    Lundy has lived here for a long time. I have never taken him to have a good time.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Aviva and Cyrus came over excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s take my brother to Ocean Park!¡±


    Upon hearing this, I turned to Lundy and asked for his opinion.


    Lundy nodded obediently.


    Seeing that Lundy agreed, I agreed. Then I took the kids to pack up and rushed to the Ocean Park.


    As soon as the three kids entered the hall, they were attracted by various kinds of fish on both sides. They stopped to interact with the fish from time to time.


    I¡¯m waiting for them patiently. I¡¯ll take pictures of them and introduce some fish I know to them.


    The three kids were having fun.


    I took them to y the children¡¯s project and wait by myself.


    Suddenly, my phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, I frowned slightly.


    Penn? He has been texting me these days. Is there anything wrong today?


    ¡°Where are you?¡± As soon as the phone was connected, the voice of Penn rang.


    I was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m here to bring something to Lundy. Cheryl said you have gone out. Where are you? I¡¯ll go to see you.¡±


    Seeing that it¡¯s about Lundy, I hesitated and said, ¡°we¡¯re in Ocean Park.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± said Penn


    After hanging up the phone, I looked at the three kids who were ying happily and felt a little nervous.


    Because of what happenedst time, I was afraid that Penn would mention the background of Aviva and Cyrus again.


    I didn¡¯t want Penn to see Lundy¡¯s condition and decided to take him back.


    After a while, Penn called again. ¡°Here I am. Which program are you working on now?¡±


    The three kids were going to watch the show.


    I replied, ¡°we¡¯ll wait for you in the whale hall.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I took three kids to the front seat. Soon, Penn came in and sat beside us.


    At the sight of Penn, Lundy greeted him with a smile, and then immediately paid attention to the performance of the whale.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aviva and Cyrus nodded at him without saying anything.


    I just greeted him briefly and watched the show with the kids.


    Under the stage, the crew sometimes directed the white whale to jump out of the water, and sometimes directed the whale to circle. The cooperation of several white whales was wless, and they looked very cute.


    The three kids¡¯ eyes lit up.


    ¡°Who would like to y a game with our whale?¡± The staff turned around and looked at the grandstand.


    Hearing this, the three kids jumped up and raised their hands high.


    ¡°I¡­ i¡­¡± Cyrus yelled as she stretched out her arms


    The staff¡¯s eyes also fell on them as they expected. ¡°The three children over there, since you like the white whale so much, let¡¯s y games with them together!¡±


    Hearing this, the three kids were excited, but they didn¡¯t forget to ask for my permissionter.


    I was worried about their safety, but when I saw the expectations in their eyes, I nodded.


    I took the three kids to the pool.


    First, they yed games with the whale ording to the instructions of the staff.


    Soon it was time for rest. They were still at the edge of the pool.


    The three little guys were very pleasing, and the staff even took them to interact with the whale in person.


    I¡¯ll just stand aside and watch.

 Chapter 32

    Aviva stayed with Cyrus. Cyrus had always been naughty. He was squatting by the pool, pouring water onto the whale. ¡°Let me help you take a shower. Don¡¯t move!¡±


    How could the white whale listen to him? It sshed back every time.


    They were ying with whale.


    After a while, even Aviva got wet.


    Aviva walked away in disgust.


    On the other side, Lundy squatted quietly by the pool, gently stroking the whale¡¯s head with her little hands. Her eyes were full of love.


    The whale also obediently floated on the surface of the water, motionless for him to touch.


    The staff saw the intimacy between the little guy and the whale and gave an order to the whale behind Lundy.


    The next second, the white whale jumped out of the water easily.


    Lundy was startled. When he was about to dodge, he felt something cold on his face.


    The whale fell back into the water and sshed water.


    ¡°Oh, auntie, the whale whale kissed me!¡±


    Lundy was stunned for a few seconds and looked at me in surprise.


    Lundy said in a sweet voice.


    Hearing this, I was stunned and even doubted my ears. I looked at the little guy squatting by the pool and looking at me with a pair of bright eyes.


    Even Cyrus stopped in a daze, not caring about the water all over his body.


    Lundy turned around and continued to y with the whale, totally unaware of our shock.


    At the beginning of the next round, the staff asked them to return to their seats.


    Before the two kids and I came to our senses, Lundy sat next to me as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Penn frowned and asked.


    It was not until then that I came to my senses. I took a look at Lundy and replied in a low voice, ¡°Lundy¡­ She seemed to have spoken just now.¡±


    Penn looked at Lundy in surprise and asked, ¡°what did you say?¡±


    I was stunned. I was so immersed in the surprise when the little guy spoke just now that I really forgot it.


    Aviva repeated in a low voice, ¡°she said that the whale kissed him.¡±


    Cyrus couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°aren¡¯t you dumb?¡±


    Penn raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°When did I say that Lundy is dumb?¡±


    The two kids looked at each other.


    I hesitated and said, ¡°but Lundy doesn¡¯t talk at all. You seem to have specially prepared a notebook for him to write andmunicate.¡±


    Penn felt a little helpless. ¡°Because of autism, Lundy doesn¡¯t want to talk at ordinary times. Even I only hear him say one or two words asionally. Fortunately, he is willing tomunicate with us by writing.¡±


    When I heard the reason why the little guy didn¡¯t speak and thought of the time when he had autism, my heart ached.


    Penn looked at Lundy and asked gently, ¡°Lundy, did you have a good time with the whale just now?¡±


    Lundy burst intoughter, but he just nodded without saying anything.


    Seeing this, Penn frowned and tried again patiently, ¡°what did you y with the whale? Tell Daddy, okay?¡±


    Cyrus also urged, ¡°Lundy, tell me. My white whale is not obedient. I bathed it, and it sshed water on me and my sister. Why is your whale so obedient?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little expectant, but when I saw the little guy take out a pen and paper from his bag, my expectation was also failed, but I didn¡¯t show it on my face. I onlyforted Penn, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Lundy¡¯s situation has just turned better and is not stable. he should only speak when he is excited. Take it easy.¡±


    Penn nodded nomittally.


    Lundy wrote for a while, thought for a while and finally answered our questions.


    Penn and Cyrus echoed.


    After the performance, the three kids were still wanting to y a while more.


    I took a look at the time and found it was still early, so I decided to continue ying with them


    As time went by, Lundy was getting better and better. he could even say a few words.


    Soon, it was the seventy year old birthday of Felton Sharp. He specially invited me to his birthday party. After the birthday party, the news of Penn and Bonnie¡¯s engagement was known to all, and even on the news.


    In order to avoid arousing suspicion, I asked Penn to take Lundy back.


    I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with Penn anymore. I¡¯ve tried my best to avoid Penn, but Bonnie still came to me to dere her sovereignty, which made me more determined to break up with Penn and his son.


    Of course, I won¡¯t interfere in the rtionship between the little guys.


    When I was worried, Dexter told me that there was an exchange meeting between incense refiners in City N.


    After I entrusted Daphne to take care of my two children, I attended the three day exchange meeting.


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    On the second day after I came back from City N, I devoted myself to the Research Institute.


    I had been in City N for a week. He was exhausted because i had asked Dexter to take care of everything here.


    After work, I walked out with Dexter.


    Dexter joked, ¡°you¡¯ve left me alone for two days. Don¡¯t you want to thank me?¡±


    Hearing this, I smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. I happen to be free tonight. Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯d better ept your invitation.¡±


    We drive our own cars. After getting in the car, I sent a message to Fiona, asking her to pick up the two kids in the evening, and then drive in the front to lead the way for Dexter.


    When I arrived at the restaurant, I parked my car and waited for Dexter to arrive. The two of them entered the restaurant one after the other.


    Because I didn¡¯t make an appointment in advance, it took me some time to wait for the meal.


    ¡°I heard that Irwin Brook wanted to recruit you as a student, but you refused.¡± During the dinner, Dexter found a topic to chat.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for me to have a teacher. Besides, my research direction is different from that of the Mr. Brook. It¡¯s a little difficult,¡±


    When we were talking about the meeting, my phone vibrated. I took it out and found that it was a message from the kindergarten¡¯s parent group.


    Since the two kids went to school, Joyce has added me to the group.


    However, there was no news about this group of people. I didn¡¯t know what happened today.


    I clicked on it and saw Joyce¡¯s message. ¡°Dear parents, our school is going to hold a charity activity to nt trees. We¡¯ll take the children to experience nting. They need to go out for the night. If there¡¯s anything special, you can talk to me privately.¡±


    What should we take for the kids.


    Joyce answered one by one.


    The time for going out was set this weekend. The school would be responsible for the arrangement of the amodation. Each child was apanied by a parent, and they only needed to bring some daily necessities and clothes.


    Apanied by a parent


    I think of Lundy. Either Penn or Bonnie will apany him.


    I don¡¯t want to see these two people.


    But if I had to take part in this activity, it was inevitable to meet her.


    The parents of this kindergarten were either rich or powerful, and they were not unfamiliar with the two people. They might even have attended the birthday party of Felton.


    At that time, if I have any conflict with the two of them, I don¡¯t know what will happen.


    Thinking of this, I have a headache.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dexter stopped and asked.


    I came back to my senses slowly and managed to suppress my worries. I shook my head with a smile and said, ¡°nothing. The kindergarten activity for the children.¡±


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t want to say anything more, he didn¡¯t ask any more.


    After dinner, I separated from Dexter and went home separately.


    When I went back, Fiona had already taken the two kids back. They were sitting on the carpet with Lego.


    Seeing mee in, the two kids happily greeted me.


    I touched their heads and asked with concern, ¡°have you eaten yet?¡±


    The kids nodded obediently and looked at me eagerly. ¡°Mommy, Miss Lee said that he would take us out to nt trees this weekend.¡±


    Speaking of this, I was a little stunned. I lowered my eyes and smiled at the kids. ¡°Okay, Mommy knows.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as I finished speaking, i walked into the living room as if nothing had happened.


    The two kids followed me all the way to the carpet.


    I squatted down and fiddled with Lego, which was half finished by the kids. I felt a little embarrassed.


    On the way back, I thought about it all the way, and the final conclusion was the same. As long as I went to participate, I would inevitably meet Penn or Bonnie.


    What a coincidence.

 Chapter 33

    Recently, I have tried my best to avoid these two people, but at this time, the kindergarten holds an activity.


    ¡°Mommy, will you go with us?¡± The two kids looked at me expectantly.


    Seeing the bright eyes of the two kids, I hesitated for a moment, but couldn¡¯t say anything to refuse. I just said, ¡°let me go with you, okay?¡±


    This is the only way I can think of.


    Hearing this, the two kids were obviously a little disappointed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mommy want to go with us?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ Mommy has to work overtime this weekend. I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t have time to apany you,¡±


    The two kids stared at me for a while and didn¡¯t know if they could see that I was lying.


    I feel guilty and guilty when I meet the eyes of the little guys.


    This was the first group activity that the kids had been apanied by their parents since they went to school, which was very memorable.


    The kids must want me to go with them.


    But¡­ I can¡¯t tell them that I just want to avoid Penn and Bonnie.


    ¡°Okay.¡± After a while, the two kids nodded in disappointment.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and called Daphne.


    It took a while for the phone to answer.


    ¡°Aimee, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s up?¡± Daphne sounded a little tired.


    I frowned and asked with concern, ¡°are you still busy?¡±


    She heaved a long sigh and said weakly, ¡°don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯ve received an ICU patient and it needs twenty-four hours to test the situation. I may not be free this week.¡±


    Hearing this, I swallowed back the words that I asked her to help. ¡°Then I¡¯d better not disturb you. The patient is important, and I don¡¯t have anything else to do here. It¡¯s just that the two kids miss you.¡±


    She smiled, ¡°Okay, tell them I¡¯ll go to y with them another day.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I looked up at the two kids beside me and sighed slightly. ¡°Mother * doesn¡¯t have time. I¡¯ll go with you on weekend.¡± (* TN: here mother means sworn mother)


    The two kids looked at each other, and their faces were full of joy. They held my arms and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°Mommy is the best!¡±


    I smiled without saying anything. Thinking of the unavoidable meeting on the weekend, my heart sank.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    It was not until I picked up Lundy that I saw the notice of the Messenger group. I frowned.


    On the way back, he looked at me as if he had something to say.


    It should have something to do with the tree nting activity.


    ¡°Are you going to hold a tree nting activity?¡± I asked when we were having dinner.


    Lundy nodded excitedly.


    Seeing the little guy¡¯s expectant look, my eyes darkened. I can probably guess why he has changed his personality.


    It was not the first time for the kindergarten to hold such a parent-child activity. In the past, I was busy with my work. In addition, Lundy had autism, so she didn¡¯t like to interact with children. This kind of activity was usually held when I could avoid it.


    But this time, perhaps it was because of the two kids, Aviva and Cyrus, that Lundy became active for the first time.


    Just as I was sighing that the two kids had a great impact on Lundy, I suddenly heard a sweet voice.


    ¡°I want to go.¡± He looked at me expectantly.


    A hint of surprise shed through my eyes when I heard the little guy¡¯s voice.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Aimee started to hide from me, the little guy has been unwilling to talk to me, but because of this activity


    ¡°Do you really want to take part in it?¡± I frowned and looked at the little guy beside me.


    He nodded vigorously.


    Seeing this, I hesitated for a moment. Thinking of the work schedule on the weekend, I said in a low voice, ¡°can we go next time? Daddy has work to do this time, so he can¡¯t apany you.¡±


    Lundy¡¯s eyes darkened and shook his head reluctantly.


    ¡°Aviva and Cyrus won¡¯t leave. They¡¯ll take part in thepetition next time. You can y with them as well.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lundy pouted and refused.


    Seeing him so stubborn, I couldn¡¯t help but feel headache.


    In the past, the little guy always avoided this kind of activity. I also think this activity is unnecessary.


    I didn¡¯t expect the little guy to be so persistent this time.


    The little boy¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He lowered his head and mumbled, ¡°aunt¡­¡±


    My eyes darkened at his words.


    I¡¯m really busy these two days, so I didn¡¯t expect that she would also take part in this activity.


    However, when I thought of the little woman¡¯s attitude towards me, I couldn¡¯t help but doubt if she would take the two kids to thepetition in person, or if she simply wouldn¡¯t let them go.


    The screen lit up again. It was a message from Joyce in the group chat. ¡°No parents are talking to me in private, so I acquiesce that everyone will attend. This activity can enhance the parent-child rtionship. Wish you have a good time in advance.¡±


    The screen dimmed again.


    My heart skipped a beat. I touched Lundy¡¯s head and said in a low voice, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    The weekend came soon.


    I took the kids to the kindergarten early in the morning.


    It was the first time for the kids to take part in a group activity. They were curious and looked around hand in hand with me.


    Children came one after another to greet the two kids, and they also responded.


    Only then did I realize how popr my two kids were in the kindergarten.


    ¡°Auntie!¡±


    Suddenly, a weak voice came from behind.


    I haven¡¯t seen Lundy for a long time and I miss him very much. When I heard his voice, I habitually smiled and turned around to hug the little guy.


    As soon as I turned around, i met the man¡¯s gaze. My face was slightly stiff, and the smile on my face became much lighter. I only raised my hand to touch the little guy¡¯s head. ¡°Good morning, Lundy.¡±


    Then I looked up at the man in front indifferently and said, ¡°good morning, Mr. Carter.¡±


    As it was an outdoor activity, Penn wore much more casual clothes. The dark thin windbreaker set off his tall and slender figure, and his hair was put down, hanging in front of his forehead, making him look like a teenager.


    He also raised his lower lip indifferently. ¡°I thought Miss Miller wouldn¡¯te today.¡±


    Hearing this, I was stunned.


    I knew what he meant. He said that I had been avoiding him these days.


    When I came to my senses, I lowered my eyes as if nothing had happened. ¡°It¡¯s the first time that the children have participated in a group activity, so I have to apany them.¡±


    He agreed, ¡°Miss Miller is right. This is the first time that Lundy has participated in a group activity since he gets better. No matter how busy I am, I have to spare some time to apany him.¡±


    Speaking of Justin¡¯s illness, I looked at him gently.


    Lundy looked me in the eye and smiled at me.


    When I saw the innocent smile on Lundi¡¯s face, I felt sorry for him and couldn¡¯t bear to look away from him for a long time.


    There were more and more people around Penn, and many parents came to cotton up to him.


    I withdrew my sight from the little guy and looked at the two of them in a distance. ¡°Since Mr. Carter is so busy, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Then I turned around and left with the two kids.


    After walking for a while, I suddenly felt someone grab my skirt. I thought it was a naughty child, so I turned around and wanted him to let go.


    As soon as i turned around, I saw Lundy¡¯s pitiful face.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t you like me anymore?¡± Lundy grabbed my dress, pouted and looked at me with grievance.


    I have been softhearted to him, so I was at a loss for a moment. I looked up at Penn in the distance.


    The man was surrounded by several parents, talking about something politely, as if he didn¡¯t see what was happening here.


    I had no choice but to withdraw my sight. I squatted down and touched the little guy¡¯s head. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t aunt like Lundy? Lundy is so obedient.¡±


    Lundy sniffed andined in a childish voice, ¡°Auntie hasn¡¯te recently. Lundy miss you.¡±


    My heart is so soft that I want to hold him in my arms and coax him.


    But since so many people were watching, i could only hold the little boy¡¯s hand. ¡°Aunt is very busy recently. I came back from a business trip two days ago.¡±


    Hearing this, the little guy¡¯s eyes shed with suspicion. He looked at me in confusion, ¡°then, why did aunt leave?¡±


    I was rendered speechless.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, the little guy¡¯s mouth slowly curled up, and his eyes were full of disappointment.


    Seeing the little guy¡¯s expression, I felt guilty.


    Just when I didn¡¯t know how tofort , my eyes cast a shadow.

 Chapter 34

    I looked up.


    I didn¡¯t know when the man came out of the crowd. He stood in front of me with an indifferent face and looked down at me, with obscure emotions in his eyes.


    ¡°Lundy, aunt have to take care of brother and sister. Don¡¯t bother aunt.¡± After a while, Penn said in a low voice, bending over to hold Lundy¡¯s hand.


    Reluctantly, Lundy stepped aside and said stubbornly, ¡°I want a Auntie!¡±


    Seeing this, both Penn and I froze.


    Many people around looked at us.


    My heart was in a mess.


    ¡°Miss Miller, if you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you stay with me for a while?¡± Penn stood up and looked at me with an unreadable expression


    As soon as I finished speaking, Lundy turned around and looked at me expectantly.


    I hesitated for a moment and finally nodded.


    The guests arrived one after another. Joyce asked us to gather together.


    ording to the list of people countedst night, everyone  get in the car in order.


    I¡¯ll stay with the two kids in the end.


    I¡¯m the only one with two children in our ss. The seats are arranged in the back row.


    Joyce called out the names of Aviva and Cyrus, and then looked up to confirm. When I saw the person standing next to him, I asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Carter, are¡­ Are you going with Lundy?¡±


    Penn nodded nomittally. ¡°Lundy wants to take part in it.¡±


    Joyce looked a little embarrassed. ¡°But¡­¡±


    Penn frowned, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Because you didn¡¯t attend the party before. I thought you wouldn¡¯te this time, so maybe you need to squeeze out with other parents. Of course, it¡¯s my fault. I will solve it.¡±


    Listening to their conversation, I took the children as the background board silently. Unexpectedly, I was called.


    ¡°Miss Miller is taking care of two kids. Can you spare a seat for me and Lundy?¡±


    When I was about to take the two kids into the car, I heard him mentioning me and stopped subconsciously.


    The implication is that I hope I can spare a seat for Penn.


    But it¡¯s inevitable for us to sit together.


    I turned around to look at the man and suggested indifferently, ¡°the driver of Mr. Carter should be waiting outside, right? Let the driver send you and Lundy there. It¡¯s morefortable to take a bus with us.¡±


    Penn said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the driver to go back first.¡±


    Hearing this, I pursed my lips and couldn¡¯t find any other reason to refuse.


    Joyce looked at me for help.


    After a moment of silence, I finally made a concession. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll squeeze out with Mr. Carter.¡±


    Then I turned around and got on the car.


    Penn and Lundy followed me.


    There are five seats in the back row. Now there are a father and a daughter. The remaining three seats were originally reserved for me and the two kids.


    I looked at the two little guys, hesitating who to hold.


    Aviva said thoughtfully, ¡°Cyrus is always moving around. Let him take a seat.¡±


    Cyrus agreed.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So I put Aviva on myp and left a seat for Penn and Lundy.


    As soon as Penn got on the car, he attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Lundy in his arms looked at me eagerly.


    I wanted to ignore them, but was stared at by the little guy and I had to turn my head.


    ¡°Auntie.¡± Lundy reached out to me and wanted me to hold her.


    Penn tightened his arms and held the little boy in his arms. ¡°Lundy, stop it.¡±


    Lundy struggled harder and harder. ¡°Hold me, Auntie!¡±


    Someone had noticed what was happening here.


    ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll hold it.¡±


    Then he reached out his hand to Lundy.


    Lundy hugged me almost immediately.


    After I brought Lundy here, I carried two children in my arms. The seats were very crowded.


    Penn frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°let me hold Aviva.¡±


    Hearing this, I was stunned.


    Thinking of the rtionship between Aviva and this man, i feltplicated.


    These days, I have seen the resistance of the two kids to Penn. I don¡¯t think they will agree.


    In particr, Aviva had always been cold.


    Unexpectedly, Aviva reached out to Penn.


    Penn reached out and held the little boy in his arms.


    They kept silent all the way.


    Finally, they arrived at the destination. As soon as the car stopped, Aviva jumped out of Penn¡¯s arms and stood beside Cyrus, waiting to get off.


    I also put Lundy on the ground and asked him to go back to Penn.


    When they got out of the car, I took Aviva and Cyrus, and Penn took Lundy¡¯s hand, as if nothing had happened in the car just now.


    As soon as I got out of the car, i saw green.

 Chapter 35

    The tree nting site selected by the kindergarten is a botanical garden in the suburbs. It is located on the hillside, surrounded by lush trees, and looks very lively.


    It is only in a remote ce and there is only one hotel nearby.


    Joyce hurried to see Penn next to me and said, ¡°Mr. Carter, the hotel room is also full. You may be wronged to share a room with other parents.¡±


    Penn frowned and nodded.


    Joyce called the parents together and asked them who could squeeze a room with Penn. Many people who wanted to tter Penn crowded in with their children, pushing us to the periphery in an instant.


    Lundy broke away from Penn¡¯s hand and ran out, bumped into my arms and looked up at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lundy?¡± I couldn¡¯t help feeling worried when I saw the little guy¡¯s face.


    He grabbed my skirt, his eyes were full of persistence, ¡°live with aunt!¡±


    Hearing this, I was shocked.


    If only Lundy, I would not refuse.


    But if I ept that Lundy lives with us, it means that Penn will also live under the same roof with me.


    I really don¡¯t know how to face such a scene.


    Soon, Penn also came over, nodded slightly to the crowd, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Miss Miller is convenient to take me and Lundy?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s voice, I looked up in amazement.


    I think Penn should have the same idea as me


    I didn¡¯t expect that this man would take the initiative to make this request to me.


    For a while, I couldn¡¯t answer.


    Lundy seemed to see that I didn¡¯t want to ept them. His eyes slowly turned red and he bowed his head in grievance. I didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment.


    At this time, the parents who had just been rejected by Penn followed Penn and criticized me in session.


    ¡°Lundy likes you so much, does Miss Miller have the heart to make children so sad?¡±


    ¡°If Miss Miller doesn¡¯t want to, please tell us, we wee Mr. Carter and Lundy!¡±


    One after another, someone said that I was not.


    My face is a little ugly.


    Penn looked at me and said, ¡°Lundy¡¯s situation is quite special. He can¡¯t ept living with strangers. It¡¯s rare that he likes Miss Miller so much. Please take us in for the sake of children.¡±


    Lundy has been so normal in front of me during this period that I almost forgot the little guy¡¯s illness.


    Now Penn mentioned it and thought of Lundy¡¯s apparent shock just now. I just felt a heartache.


    Joyce also followed me and looked at me in embarrassment, ¡°Miss Miller, it¡¯s really troublesome for you. if you can, I¡¯ll assign that big double bed room to you, which is more convenient.¡±


    I looked at the little guy¡¯s pitiful appearance and sighed in my heart, ¡°Thank you then.¡±


    We arranged the amodation. It was evening. Joyce took us parents to the restaurant prepared by the botanical garden.


    I took two little guys to fight for dinner.


    There are many staff of the botanical garden in the restaurant, far more than when I got off the just now. Lundy doesn¡¯t like it very much and follows me step by step along the way.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I noticed the sight of the little guy, looked back, and saw the timid face of the little guy again I simply let Aviva and Cyrus hold hands, and I take a hand to hold the little guy.


    Lundy stretched out his hand and took my hand. His eyebrows were withughter, and the timidity on his face disappeared.


    During the meal, I have to take the share of four people, which is not easy to take.


    Just thinking of putting it back anding back to line up, a big hand came from behind.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Penn said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment. I looked at the little guys and thought that they must be hungry too, so I didn¡¯t refuse. I handed Penn the te and continued to got the food. Finally, I got Penn¡¯s share together.


    Lundy sat next to me at dinner.


    I took three little guys to a table, and Penn was sitting next to Lundy. Everyone ate dinner in silence.


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    After dinner, I wanted to go back directly, but aftering out of the restaurant, the three little guys saw the scenery outside, and they were unable to walk.


    I looked up.


    Because it is on the mountain, the instation of the botanical garden is much simpler than that in the city, and there is not much lighting equipment.


    There is only a full moon hanging in the sky. The moonlight shines on us through the trees, which is very soft. The nts in the botanical garden also look very beautiful.


    Many parents are taking the kids for a walk in the garden.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go shopping too!¡± Cyrus tugged my hand.


    It¡¯s rare to have such a leisurely time, coupled with the beautiful scenery, I also want to go shopping, so I turned back to Penn and said, ¡°I will take the children to go shopping, Mr. Carter will take Lundy back first.¡±


    With that, he released Lundy¡¯s hand and asked him to find Penn.


    Lundy held my hand.


    However, I had to take the little guy with me.


    After strolling to a sparsely popted ce, Cyrus looked at the tall trees around him and proposed, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s y hide-and-seek!¡±


    I smiled and agreed, ¡°OK, but don¡¯t go too far. It¡¯s not safe.¡±


    The little guy agreed.


    I wanted to take Lundy with me to find them, but the little guy was also eager to try.


    I told the two little guys to take care of Lundy, so they closed their eyes and let them hide.


    ¡°Are you ready? I¡¯m going to start looking!¡± After counting enough seconds, I raised my voice and asked.


    As soon as the voice fell, Lundy¡¯s voice came from behind a tree, ¡°OK!¡±


    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Although Lundy¡¯s voice revealed the direction of the boys¡¯ hiding, he still pretended not to know and pretended to be looking for people everywhere.


    ¡°Is this¡­ Miss Miller?¡± A female voice rang in my ear.


    I looked up and saw a tall woman in front of me, holding a little girl in her hand, smiling at me.


    When I realized that this man was noting well, I was alert and looked at the person in front of me calmly, ¡°Is it me, are you?¡±


    She gave me a disdainful nce and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. I just want to remind Miss Miller of one thing. I hope Miss Miller can keep it in mind.¡±


    Hearing the words, my eyebrows frowned.


    ¡°Lundy is Mr. Carter¡¯s apple of eye. It¡¯s your honor to make friends with your two children and be close to you..¡±


    Speaking of this, the woman said coldly, ¡°However, Miss Miller had better be self-respecting. Don¡¯t think that if Mr. Carteres close to you, you will have an opportunity to take advantage of it. You know, Mr. Carter is just because of a child. It has nothing to do with you. ¡±


    Hearing this woman¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t help feeling a headache.


    I knew that if I met Penn here, I would inevitably be criticized, but I didn¡¯t expect so soon.


    ¡°I think you may have misunderstood something¡­¡± I said calmly.


    The other side interrupted me with disdain, ¡°Misunderstanding? How close you are to Mr. Carter today, we all see. Miss Miller had better recognize your position. You know, Mr. Carter¡¯s fiancee is Miss Hunter. Miss Miller should not humiliate yourself!¡±


    I lowered my eyes slightly. I replied lightly, ¡°Thank you for reminding me, I will pay attention to it.¡±


    ¡± How can you be worthy of Mr. Carter in your identity?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t bully aunty!¡± Lundy rushed out from behind the tree, holding my leg, like a kitten, staring at the woman with fierce milk.


    The woman was stunned at the sudden appearance of the little guy. Then she quickly put on a smiling face, squatted down, and reached out to touch Lundy¡¯s head. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the young master of the Carter family? He is so cute.¡±


    Lundy waved her hand away and looked at her warily.


    The smile on the woman¡¯s face stiffened, but she still wanted to ingratiate herself with the little guy. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, young master. Aunt has no malice, just because you are cute.¡±


    With that, he extended his hand to Lundy again.


    Lundy was a little flustered, hugged my thigh and hid behind me.


    I stopped between the little guy and the woman. ¡°Children are afraid of strangers. If this youngdy really likes Lundy, she¡¯d better keep some distance from him.¡±


    The woman stood up with a wry face and said, ¡°I have some friendship with Miss Hunter. Later, Lundy will be Miss Hunter¡¯s son. What¡¯s the rtionship between me and Lundy?¡±

 Chapter 36

    I saw her lift Bonnie out again, and her face changed.


    This woman is telling the truth. I really don¡¯t have the right to interfere in who Lundy is close to.


    However, the little guy seems to be frightened by this woman and still shaking when holding my leg.


    ¡°Since your daughter is in the same ss with Lundy, you should know more or less about Lundy. He doesn¡¯t like to contact with strangers. I have remembered your reminder. If there is nothing else, you¡¯d better leave quickly. Lundy is a little scared.¡± I crouched down in pain and held the little guy in my arms.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lundy?¡± I interrupted their conversation.


    Lundy ran past the woman and hugged me. he humblyined, ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t like my aunt.¡±


    My eyebrows are slightly twisted.


    I wanted toe with them just now, but was stopped by other parents exchanging greetings and only dyed for a while.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I came here, I saw this scene.


    The little guy¡¯s aunt is obviously the woman in front of Aimee.


    I nodded coldly to her, strode to Aimee, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Aimee nced at the woman opposite her and shook her head calmly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Thisdy came to say hello. Lundy doesn¡¯t like strangers. It¡¯s just scared.¡±


    Hearing this, I looked suspiciously at the person opposite me. ¡°Lundy is not so timited.¡±


    The woman lowered her head and exined, ¡°I just want to touch the cute young man. I didn¡¯t expect to scare him. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    I looked at the little guy in my arms again.


    The little guy kept his mouth shut and said nothing, but his big eyes were staring at Aimee.


    Obviously, things are not as simple as the woman said.


    Aimee is not going to tell me the truth.


    Thinking of Aimee¡¯s estrangement from me, my heart was displeased, and my eyes also sank, and said to the woman in a cold voice, ¡°I thought all the parents in the ss should know about Lundy. Since you know nothing, you should stay away from Lundy these two days, and don¡¯t scare him anymore.¡±


    The woman agreed to leave with the child.


    Seeing the figure of the woman walking away, Lundy sniffed, climbed out of my arms, walked to Aimee and grabbed Aimee¡¯s skirt


    Aimee touched the little guy¡¯s head, held the little guy¡¯s hand with his back hand, and said in a soft voice, ¡°My brother and sister don¡¯t know where to hide. Let¡¯s go to find it together, OK?¡±


    Hearing that he wanted to continue ying hide and seek, the little guy¡¯s eyes brightened and nodded excitedly.


    Aimee smiled and led the little guy to find in the botanical garden.


    I followed them silently and looked at the little woman holding Lundy¡¯s back in the dark with a gentle look in her eyes.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    ¡°Brother!¡± Lundy called softly as he walked.


    Thinking of the voice that the little guy answered just now, I just think that the little guy is cute,.


    ¡°This way!¡± Lundy suddenly pulled my hand.


    I also walked in the direction of the little guy.


    Unexpectedly, I followed the little guy around and found Aviva and Cyrus hiding behind the rockery.


    ¡°How did Lundy know his brother and sister were hiding here?¡± I was surprised.


    Aviva and Cyrus are so smart. I used to y hide-and-seek with them for a long time.


    I didn¡¯t expect Lundy to find so soon.


    Lundy tilted his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, just look for it casually.¡±


    Penn¡¯s pov


    When I got back to my room, it was more than nine o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Aviva and Cyrus had just gone all the way to hide and seek and sweated all over.


    After returning, Aimee took the kids in for a bath at the first time.


    From time to time, the sound of Aimee fighting with two little guys came from the bathroom.


    Lundy sat on the bed, looking eagerly at the bathroom door, his eyes full of envy.


    I looked at the expectation on the little guy¡¯s face and feltplicated.


    Anyway, this little guy is too dependent on Aimee.


    Or is the bond between mother and son so strong?


    After a while, Aimee came out of the bathroom with the kids. Aviva and Cyrus were still fighting with wet hair.


    Aimee took the hair dryer and was ready to blow the hair for the little guys.


    I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Miss Miller is convenient. Would you help Lundy wash it?¡±


    Hearing this, Aimee couldn¡¯t help being stunned.


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Lundy looked at her expectantly.


    I exined in a deep voice, ¡°As a man, I really don¡¯t know how to bathe children. Please Miss Miller.¡±


    She looked at the little guy and agreed.


    It¡¯s just that Aviva and Cyrus still have wet hair.


    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll blow their hair.¡±


    After that, Aimee turned on the hair dryer and wanted to blow the hair of the little guys.


    I took the hair dryer from her hand and said, ¡°If Miss Miller doesn¡¯t mind, I can do it for you. Lundy just sweated all over. I¡¯m afraid he will catch a cold again.¡±


    I turned on the hair dryer and walked quietly behind the two little guys.


    The two little guys saw that I was blowing my hair, and then they calmed down at the same time.


    Aimee didn¡¯t say anything when she saw the little guys cooperating so much, so she took Lundy into the bathroom.


    After bathing the little guy, she came out of the bathroom and blew Lundy¡¯s hair with a hair dryer.


    I stood aside and saw that the little woman¡¯s face seemed a little colder than when I went into the bathroom just now. I knew that the little woman had no intention of talking to me.


    Realizing this, I twisted my eyebrows. I didn¡¯t force her, but stood silently in front of the window.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room was very dull.


    A mobile phone ring rang abruptly.


    My mobile phone is on the bedside, the screen shes, and I turn back and pick up my mobile phone.


    When I saw the caller ID, I looked at Aimee subconsciously, walked to the window and picked up the phone, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    At the other end, Bonnie¡¯s voice sounded a littleining, ¡°I heard that Lundy Kindergarten held a public welfare activity for nting trees. Did you take Lundy to participate?¡±


    I answered coldly, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Lundy always dislike crowds? He didn¡¯t participate in such activities before. How did he go this time?¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to bother with her. I replied simply, ¡°Lundy wanted toe, so I brought him.¡±


    As for why Lundy wants toe, I will not exin to her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me to go with you? Lundy is a child. It¡¯s not convenient for you to take him with you. If I go, I can help.¡±


    I looked at Aimee, who was apanying the little guy, and listened to Bonnie¡¯s voice in my ear. I was only annoyed, ¡°What are you doing here? Besides, this activity is apanied by parents. What¡¯s your identity?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone know about our marriage? Besides, I took care of Lundy for so many years¡­¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± I interrupted her coldly.


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    The room was silent, and the voice of Penn¡¯s mobile phone came to my ears.


    When I heard Bonnie¡¯s words, I just feltplicated.


    Although Penn didn¡¯t let herfinish, I also know what Bonnie was going to say.


    It¡¯s just to say that she will be Lundy¡¯s mother sooner orter, which is known to all. As Lundy¡¯s parent to be present at the activity, no one will say anything.


    Thinking of this, I felt confused and touched Lundy¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Lundy should have a rest early, and he will have to get up early and nt trees tomorrow!¡±


    Lundy nodded and climbed into bed.


    I nodded faintly to Penn and took a rest with two little guys.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    Early the next morning, tree nting activities began.


    Joyce waited for the parents to take the children to dinner, and then took them to the activity site.


    This time, the school cooperated with the botanical garden, and the botanical garden specially created a plot ofnd for the children to nt trees.


    There are many staff members waiting on the site.


    Joyce introduced the staff to parents and divided them into groups. Let¡¯s follow the staff to collect the saplings.


    Lundy looked at Aimee eagerly when he heard groups, until the teacher read his name , he still stood still.


    My eyebrows were slightly twisted, and I looked at the little woman not far away.


    When Aimee heard Joyce, she turned around and left with the two little guys.


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Lundy dropped her eyes and stood still.


    I didn¡¯t expect that this little woman would just leave the little guy. For a moment, I don¡¯t know how tofort her.


    The parents are all gone, but Lundy and I are still standing in the same ce. Joyce came over and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lundy? Don¡¯t you like nting trees?¡±


    Lundy lowered her eyes and shook her head in silence.


    Joyce looked up at me and said, ¡°Mr. Carter, Lundy, is this?¡±


    Not far away, I saw that the little woman had brought back the wood seedlings. Seeing Lundy¡¯s loss, she didn¡¯t respond, and her eyes darkened.


    Joyce coughed slightly and said, ¡°Lundy has never participated in these activities. This is the first time to participate. It is inevitable that he will not be used to them. If he feels ufortable, Mr. Carter should take him back to rest.¡±


    I looked down at Lundy.


    Reluctantly, the little guy raised his head and shook his head at Joyce, saying that he would not go back.


    ¡°Lundy yed well in the kindergarten, only Miss Miller¡¯s two children, so he wanted to be with them. When he heard that they were not together, he became angry.¡± I exined in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Joyce looked down at the little guy.


    Lundy nodded and said, ¡°I want my brother and sister.¡±


    Joyce apologetically said, ¡°I only thought of dividing grouping ording to the number of people. Lundy will have a good time when he participates in this activity for the first time. In this case, he can go to the same group  with Aviva and Cyrus.¡±

 Chapter 37

    I nodded, simply said thanks, and walked over with the little guy.


    When the little guy heard it, he could join Aimee. His face was no longer lost and his eyes were bright.


    Without waiting for me to lead him, he trotted to Aimee.


    Seeing Lundy¡¯s happy appearance, Joyce smiled and sighed, ¡°It seems that Lundy really likes Aviva and Cyrus. I rarely see him show his emotions like this.¡±


    I nodded nomittally and followed step by step.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    I took three saplings and thought I would nt one with the little ones.


    The two little guys took this activity seriously. When they got up early in the morning, they were very excited, as if they were going to participate in some majorpetition.


    I don¡¯t want to let them down.


    After getting the saplings, we began to dig holes under the guidance of the staff.


    The two little guys worked very hard.


    For today¡¯s activity, I specially changed into a sportswear with the same style as the kids.


    We worked together and soon dug the first hole.


    Just as I was about to dig another hole, a sound suddenly sounded in my ear.


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Lundy stood beside me excitedly.


    Hearing this, I paused and looked at the little guy beside me in surprise, ¡°Lundy, how did youe here?¡±


    If I remember correctly, Lundy should be in the opposite direction to me.


    Lundy replied innocently, ¡°I¡¯m working with my aunt.¡±


    I was stunned again.


    He¡¯s with me? What¡¯s the meaning of this?


    When I was confused, the man strode over and said in a deep voice, ¡°Lundy can¡¯t leave you. I told Joyce that Lundy wants to be with Aviva and Cyrus. Joyce asked us to join you first. Will Miss Miller mind?¡±


    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    Of course I do.


    This man just walked up and stood in front of me, and many people looked at us.


    I don¡¯t know if there will be another woman likest night.


    Seeing that I hadn¡¯t answered for a long time, Lundy¡¯s eyes slowly darkened, and his eyes were a little red, ¡°Aunt¡­¡±


    I looked at the little guy, saw the little guy¡¯s loss, ¡°Since Lundy likes ying with his brother and sister so much, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    After that, let two little guys make room for Lundy.


    The three saplings I received were just one for each of the kids.


    The three kids are all the first time to participate in this activity, and they are extremely excited.


    Aviva and Cyrus, after all, are in good health and have more strength.


    Lundy, however, seemed to be struggling. After a while, he was covered with dirt.


    The little guy was not impatient, but continued to dig the hole with a smile.


    I couldn¡¯t helpughing when I saw that the little guy was like a kitten. I went to help the little guy dig a hole.


    The next step is to put the saplings in and fill the soil.


    I helped the little guys fix the saplings, and watched the little guys use the little shovel to fill the soil beside the saplings.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Penn took the staff¡¯s shovel with us.


    It was the first time for the little guys to use this thing, and it was not easy to use it. The earth they shoveled was slim, and their arms shook ceaselessly. When they were sent to the pit, there was little earth left on the shovel.


    I¡¯m not in a hurry. After all, Penn is beside me.


    However, the growth rate of soil is poor.


    Seeing this, I looked up at Penn puzzled.


    It was funny to see him using a shovel.


    I almost forgot how Penn could have used such a thing.


    Moreover, his windbreaker leather shoes are really ipatible with the painting style of this thing.


    Compared with a few small guys, men are not much better.


    The only advantage may be that his shovel is a little bigger and there is more soil left each time.


    Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help bending my mouth.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    I felt that the things in my hand were not easy to use.


    When I felt a little impatient, I noticed that someone is looking at me softly.


    I looked up and saw Aimee¡¯s smiling eyes.


    With four eyes facing each other, she immediately withdrew her sight, and her face became pale again.


    Seeing this, I turned my head and said to the staff, ¡°I¡¯m not used to it. Please show me how to use it.¡±


    The staff rushed over and showed me.


    I looked at his posture and thought of his posture just now. I also felt a little funny.


    Knowing how to use the shovel, the steps of filling be much faster.


    The five of us worked together to nt a tree, and the next one cooperated very well.


    The three little guys also slowly let go and said something to Aimee from time to time. Aimee smiled shallowly.


    As I worked, I looked at them with deep eyes.


    The staff looked at us and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Excuse me, are you a family?¡±


    Hearing this, Aimee and I were stunned.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked back.


    The staff smiled and said, ¡°You look like a family, and the three children look like you.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows slightly and looked down at the three little guys. I saw that they really looked alike to some extent, but I didn¡¯t think much.


    After all, the three kids are both Aimee¡¯s childrenand there is no problem.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t deny it, the staff couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Your family has a good rtionship.¡±


    I still refuse to contradict.


    Aimee calmly exined, ¡°You misunderstood that we are not a family, but the children have a good rtionship, so we just temporarily formed a group.¡±


    Hearing her denial, the staff seemed a little surprised. They were shocked for a few seconds before apologizing awkwardly, ¡°Really? I thought you were a family after seeing your atmosphere so good¡­¡±


    Aimee smiled reluctantly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just exin clearly.¡±


    The staff nodded hurriedly.


    I looked at the top of the little woman¡¯s hair with deep eyes.


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    While talking, we had nted the second tree.


    I got up and took the third sapling and fixed it in the pit.


    There was a suddenmotion not far away.


    Bonnie came towards us in a red dress with wavy curly hair on her chest and dark sses.


    Last night, when Bonnie called, I thought that Bonnie would not let it go so easily, but I didn¡¯t think that this woman woulde after her.


    ¡°Penn, here you are.¡± Bonnie walked up to us, stopped and said hello in a soft voice.


    The voice fell, looked at me again, and looked down at me, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Miller? Long time no see.¡±


    I nodded to her distantly, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Penn frowned and looked at Bonnie,  eyes slightly unhappy.


    After seeing this, Bonnie said, ¡°My aunt said that you took Lundy to ss activities, worried that Lundy would not ept this environment, and worried that you are a man, and it is not convenient to take care of Lundy, so let me have a look.¡±


    ¡°Since Miss Hunter is here, Lundy¡¯s tree has also been nted. Mr. Carter should take Lundy and Miss Hunter back.¡±


    I really didn¡¯t want to draw attention, and coldly interrupted Bonnie.


    Bonnie stood up and looked at Penn with a smile.


    Penn frowned and looked at me. ¡°Just now Miss Miller helped me and Lundy nt the tree. Of course, I can¡¯t leave you alone. There is another tree. Let¡¯s nt it together.¡±


    I frowned and wanted to refuse.


    Lundy yelled timidly, ¡°Auntie¡­¡±


    Hearing the voice of the little guy, I looked back painfully and saw that the little guy¡¯s face was full of resistance


    Obviously,st time Bonnie beat the little guy, it left a shadow on the little guy, which made the little guy still afraid of her.


    If I can, I also want to keep the little guy beside me, but


    I have nothing to do with the little guy. Even if I want to protect him, I have no way.


    ¡°Since Mr. Carter said so, it would be troublesome.¡± After hesitating for a moment, I looked down and agreed.


    Penn¡¯s face is slightly slow, and he picks up the shovel to continue filling.


    ¡°Penn, you should be tired? Do you want to stop and have a rest?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s silence, Bonnie bite the bullet to go forward and reached for the shovel.


    The two little guys can¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Aviva stopped and looked at her innocently, ¡°Auntie, if you are worried, shouldn¡¯t you worry more about Lundy? My uncle just filled in a few holes, shouldn¡¯t it be nothing for an adult? Lundy, you see, he is sweating.¡±


    Cyrus also responded, ¡°Didn¡¯t Auntie apologize to Lundy just now? Didn¡¯t Auntie mean it?¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s face was blue and pale.


    She turned to Lundy and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Lundy tired? Aunt brought you delicious food. How about taking you to eat delicious food?¡±


    Lundy winces, bites his lips and doesn¡¯t speak, and looks up at me.


    I can¡¯t say anything.


    After all, Bonnie is Penn¡¯s public marriage partner and Lundy¡¯s future mother. I really have no right to talk about their rtionship.

 Chapter 38

    Penn¡¯s pov


    I saw the little guy in Bonnie¡¯s arms quietly, thinking that Bonnie didn¡¯t dare to do anything to the little guy in front of me, so  didn¡¯t say anything.


    After nting thest tree, Aimee again suggested that I take them away.


    I agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    I took Bonnie to the edge of the ntation and asked him with no expression.


    Bonnie looked at the little guy in her arms with concern on her face. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Lundy, soe here and have a look. You can rest assured that I will never make trouble for you.¡±


    I sneered, ¡°As you can see now, Lundy has adapted well. If there is nothing else, you can go back.¡±


    Her face stiffened, ¡°Penn, I can¡¯te all the way here without even eating, let me go back¡­¡±


    After saying that, he bowed his head and muttered, ¡°I know that you are still ming me for thest time I did something to Lundy, but I really didn¡¯t mean it. For so many years, I have always regarded Lundy as my own. Besides, you have taught me a lesson about thest time. I really know that I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    When I mentioned what she did to Lundyst time, my face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s not me that you should apologize.¡±


    Bonnie looked at the little guy in her arms again.


    Lundy doesn¡¯t look at her at all, but reaches out to me.


    I reached out and carried the little guy back.


    ¡°Lundy is right to me me. I am wrong. I will slowly prove to him that I have no malice towards him.¡± Bonnie looked at me, ¡°I wonder if you will give me this opportunity?¡±


    The implication is to ask me whether our marriage cane true.


    Naturally, I heard her temptation, pulled my lower lip, and put away all the cold feelings on my face. I said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch. After lunch, you can go back.¡±


    She smiled and nodded.


    Soon it was lunch time. I took Lundy to the window to have lunch, while Bonnie followed us.


    Several parents surrounded Bonnie and said, ¡°Miss Hunter and Mr. Carter have a good rtionship. They are also so good to Lundy. They alsoe all the way to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°I have always heard that Miss Hunter is beautiful. Now I see her, and I find that those rumors are true. Miss Hunter and Mr. Carter are really a beautiful couple!¡±


    ¡°Lundy has never been close to anyone. He was so good in Miss Hunter¡¯s arms just now. It seems that he likes Miss Hunter very much.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When I heard this, I just felt tired, so I took Lundy away from them and went to line up for dinner.


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    I sat in the corner with two little guys, and all I heard were praise for Bonnie.


    Hearing those people praise Bonnie, my heart was in a mess, and my eyebrows could not help frowning.


    I looked up at Lundy, who was being held by Penn. My heart was full of doubts.


    Bonnie did that to the little guyst time. Will she really treat the little guy well?


    The little guy is still afraid that she might be like that


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Cyrus also heard the praise of Bonnie, and gave a grunt.


    I turned around and looked at the little guy puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Cyrus replied, ¡°I don¡¯t like that aunt.¡±


    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help being surprised. ¡°Why?¡±


    The little guy and Bonnie have only seen each other twice.


    Cyrus looked up at me, puffed his mouth and said, ¡°Because aunt is not good to Lundy, Lundy doesn¡¯t like her.¡±


    I felt distressed for a while, but I couldn¡¯t say anything. I could only smile at the little guys reassuringly, ¡°How could it be? She will be Lundy¡¯s mother in the future. How could she be bad to Lundy? Don¡¯t think about it. Eat quickly.¡±


    After lunch, Joyce organized everyone to go shopping nearby.


    I took the little guys out of the restaurant. Seeing that their mood didn¡¯t seem to improve, I wanted to take them to rx and suggested: ¡°Mommy, take you to see the ce where you hidst night. Mommy doesn¡¯t know how you found it.¡±


    Talking about the hide-and-seek yesterday, the little guys just barely got up and were ready to take me there.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After just two steps, I heard Lundy¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡±


    I paused and looked back and saw Penn and Bonnie standing side by side behind the little guy.


    Seeing the match between the two, I almost immediately withdrew my sight.


    Aviva and Cyrus pulled my hand with tight faces, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go!¡±


    I nodded to the two little guys and looked down at Lundy, ¡°Auntie takes brother and sister to go shopping, follow daddy.¡±


    After that, I leaned over and touched the little guy¡¯s head, and left with Aviva and Cyrus.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    Lundy looked longingly at their backs and pulled my sleeve.


    My eyebrows slightly twisted, and I stopped Aimee in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Miller, if you don¡¯t mind, shall we go together?¡±


    ¡±


    She stopped, turned back and looked at me, ¡°I don¡¯t mind distracting with Mr. Carter and Miss Hunter, but I don¡¯t want to be a third wheel, so Mr. Carter  don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±


    After that, she strode away with two little guys.


    Looking at the back of Aimee and the kids, my face became cold.


    Fiancee, third wheel.


    This little woman always knows what to say to irritate me!


    Lundy¡¯s eyes turned red, as if he would cry in the next second, ¡°Aunt¡­¡±


    Aimee¡¯s figure disappeared from our sight, Lundy hung down head in grievance, ¡°I want aunt¡­¡±


    I was just unhappy because of Aimee¡¯s words. I heard that the little guy was still trying to find the woman, and my eyebrows were slightly twisted. ¡°Auntie has her own children, Lundy can¡¯t always bother her.¡±


    Lundy looked up at me angrily.


    I frowned and looked at the little guy.


    Lundy lowered his head in anger, said to me, ¡°I want to go back to my room.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what the little guy was thinking.


    Bonnie leaned over and touched Lundy¡¯s head. ¡°Is Lundy not feeling well? Otherwise, how could he want to go back to him room¡±


    Lundy didn¡¯t speak.


    Bonnie got up and said to me, ¡°Since Lundy is not feeling well, I can¡¯t just leave. Why don¡¯t I go back with you and just take care of it?¡±


    I nced at her. ¡°No, I can take care myself. It¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯d better go back down the hill early.¡±


    Bonnie smiled and said, ¡°Lundy is not feeling well. If your mother knew it, she would be worried. If aunt knew that I would leave Lundy and go back in the future, she would me me. Moreover, I was very sorry for thest time I started with Lundy. After that, I didn¡¯t have a chance to see Lundy. I would like to apologize to him. Today, let¡¯s consider it as mypensation for Lundy!¡±


    I frowned and said nothing.


    ¡°If I can¡¯tpensate Lundy, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bonnie hung her head, and her voice was full of guilt.


    Lundy hurried, ¡°Daddy, go back!¡±


    I thought the little guy was very ufortable, so I didn¡¯t pester her anymore. I leaned over and picked up the little guy and walked to the gate of the botanical garden.

 Chapter 39

    Penn¡¯s  POV


    Bonnie immediately stepped up to follow.


    I spoke to Joyce and took Lundy back to the hotel.


    Bonnie has been following us all the time, and I don¡¯t care.


    After returning to the hotel, I put Lundy on the bed and wanted to call Geoffrey to ask how to deal with this situation.


    Unexpectedly, just as I took out his mobile phone, the little guy jumped out of the bed and trotted to Aimee¡¯s bed.


    Seeing this, I couldn¡¯t help being shocked, and slowly understood the little guy¡¯s mind.


    I thought the little guy was ufortable. Unexpectedly, the little guy just wanted to go back here and wait for Aimee and the twins.


    Sitting on the bed, Lundy¡¯s eyes were sparkling.


    The doorbell rang suddenly.


    Lundy¡¯s eyes lit up, he jumped out of the bed, and walked quickly to open the door.


    Seeing the man at the door, his eyes darkened again.


    ¡°Lundy.¡± Bonnie stood outside the door.


    My face also darkened when I saw the visitor


    Bonnie smiled and walked into the room, looked at Lundy and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Lundy ufortable? Why don¡¯t you go to bed?¡±


    After that, she looked at me angrily, ¡± let me take care of Lundy together.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Lundy is just a little tired. If there is nothing wrong, you should go back early.¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°What is this?¡± She looked at the suitcase suspiciously and opened her mouth in puzzlement.


    I took a look at her eyes and said calmly, ¡°Lundy¡¯s parents room. I share a room with others because the room is not enough.¡±


    Hearing this, Bonnie looked at me in shock and said, ¡°Do you share a house with a woman?¡±


    My eyes are dim.


    If she were another woman, he would not agree.


    Only, that woman is Aimee.


    She and I used to be husband and wife, and there was nothing to avoid.


    Moreover, we are also very careful. We are all wearing pajamas and haven¡¯t even said a redundant word.


    Bonnie smiled mildly. ¡°There was not enough room yesterday, but maybe there is one today. Let me ask. If you live in a room with a woman, even if you don¡¯t mind, you should also consider what others think. It is not very convenient.¡±


    After that, she would turn around and go out to change rooms for me.


    I frowned and didn¡¯t speak.


    Lundy grabbed Bonnie¡¯s skirt and her face was full of resistance. ¡°No!¡±


    Bonnie frowned at him and said, ¡°Lundy is obedient. If it goes out, it will be bad for Daddy and that aunt.¡±


    Lundy shook his head stubbornly.


    She stood up and looked at me. ¡°Penn, I¡¯ll go down and ask. If possible, I¡¯d better change a room.¡±


    Lundy looked back at me expectantly, and I knew he wanted me to refuse.


    My eyes are dim.


    Even if I refuse Bonnie¡¯s proposal to change rooms, I will still make the same decision when the little womanes back.


    After all, when Joyce proposed to share a house yesterday, the little woman was reluctant.


    Seeing Bonnie appear today, he can¡¯t wait to hide from me.


    Thinking of the little woman¡¯s reaction, I acquiesced in Bonnie¡¯s words.


    Lundy stamped his foot in anger and followed Bonnie into the elevator.


    I slowed, so I had to sit down and take the elevator downstairs


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lundy?¡± I wandered around the hotel lobby, but I didn¡¯t see Lundy¡¯s figure.


    Hearing my voice, Bonnie stammered, ¡°She¡­ she ran out¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not stop!¡± I was furious.


    I know the little guy is stubborn, but I didn¡¯t expect HIM to be so stubborn.


    Just now until the elevator door was about to close, the little guy suddenly ran out.


    Even though I had been quick to catch up, the elevator door was closed in front of me.


    I can only wait for the next trip.


    But considering that Bonnie is also in the elevator, we should not let the little guy run away.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, Bonnie couldn¡¯t even look at a little guy!


    I don¡¯t have time to think about whether I can¡¯t see it or whether I haven¡¯t seen it at all.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to run out and ask her what she wanted to do, and she ignored me¡­¡± Bonnie was still quibbling


    ¡°You¡¯d better pray that Lundy doesn¡¯t have an ident, otherwise¡­¡± I gave her a nk look. ¡°Even if you are dead, you can¡¯t make up for today!¡±


    The voice fell, and I strode out.


    Aftering out of the hotel, I hardly hesitated, so I went straight to the direction of the botanical garden.


    Since the little guy wanted to be with Aimee, he just ran out to find her. There was no other ce for him except the botanical garden.


    All the way to the Botanical Garden, I never saw the little guy.


    My heart sank to the bottom and took out my mobile phone to call Aimee.


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    I was strolling around the botanical garden with the little guys when suddenly my mobile phone rang and looked at the caller ID. I couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    Penn, shouldn¡¯t he be with Bonnie? Why call me?


    The phone rang for a long time before I hesitated to answer it.


    ¡°Did you see Lundy?¡±


    Before I could speak, the man¡¯s deep voice began to ring.


    It sounds like I¡¯m still in a hurry.


    My heart sank inexplicably. ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°Lundy is missing.¡±


    Hearing this, I was shocked and my face became flustered. ¡°Isn¡¯t Lundy with you? Why gone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, let¡¯s find someone first! It should be near the botanical garden.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t care about my embarrassment, so I hurriedly replied, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll take the children to look.¡±


    After hanging up, I wanted to take the little guys to find Lundy.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Aviva asked puzzled.


    I took a deep breath and then managed to make my voice sound stable. ¡°Lundy is missing. Let¡¯s look around.¡±


    Hearing this, the two little guys were also surprised, and their faces were full of anxiety.


    Aviva was calm and took the initiative to let go of my hand. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s look separately. It will be more efficient.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Cyrus nodded.


    I didn¡¯t worry about the two little guys getting lost. I just told them, ¡°Search in the botanical garden. If you can¡¯t find it, go to the door and wait for Mommy.¡±


    The two little guys nodded, and the three of us walked away in different directions.


    I walked straight to the gate of the botanical garden.


    After all, no one saw the little guye into the botanical garden. Maybe he got lost nearby.


    As soon as I got to the gate of the Botanical Garden, I met Penn with the same intention.


    The man¡¯s eyebrows are locked, his thin lips are closed into a straight line, his face is condensed, and he walks out in a dusty way.


    ¡°How is it? Is there any news?¡± I asked anxiously.


    When I looked at him, the wrinkles were slightly rxed, but his face was still ugly, and he shook his head in silence.


    My face was also very ugly. When Penn shook his head, he was too heavy to speak.


    In the morning, the little guy also wasughing to nt trees with us, but now he suddenly disappeared


    My heart is full of remorse.


    Coming out of the restaurant just now, the little guy obviously wanted to follow me, but I turned him down because of Penn and Bonnie.


    If I had promised to take the little guy with me at that time, this would not happen now


    ¡°Why did Lundy suddenly disappear?¡±


    Following Penn to the outside of the botanical garden, and I can¡¯t help asking.


    If I don¡¯t know the reason, I¡¯m afraid I will always me myself.


    Penn gave me a deep look.


    Looking up at his eyes, my heart became more uneasy. ¡°Isn¡¯t he with you? You two¡­¡±


    Why can¡¯t two people a child? What¡¯s more, Lundy is always clever.


    I didn¡¯t say the following words.


    Penn was worried about the disappearance of the little guy. If I said that again, i would me him.


    Penn frowned, looked at me deeply, and said simply: ¡°A little temper with Bonnie.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I don¡¯t know what can make the little guy run away.


    Penn didn¡¯t say much.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t intend to exin, I frowned at him and opened my mouth. I didn¡¯t ask after all.


    Speaking of it, this is their family affair. I am not qualified to ask.


    All I can do now is try to find Lundy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk forward, and you¡¯ll have a look on the way back to the hotel.¡±


    Aftering out of the botanical garden, the two went  in two ways. Penn dropped this sentence and strode to the mountain.


    It was urgent. I didn¡¯t dare to dy. I hurried to the hotel.


    I found the hotel all the way back. When I went into the lobby, I saw Bonnie sitting on the sofa with her back to the hotel door.


    In the past, I must keep her at a respectful distance.


    But when it came to Lundy¡¯s whereabouts, I almost walked over without hesitation, ¡°Has Lundye back?¡±


    Bonnie red at me angrily.


    When I saw her eyes, I frowned and felt a little strange under my heart. I was trying to ask.


    Suddenly, Bonnie stood up from the sofa with red eyes, pointed at my nose and scolded, ¡°How dare you ask! If it weren¡¯t for you, Lundy would suddenly run out! It¡¯s all because of you! You bitch!¡±


    My face changed slightly. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Because of me? What happened before Lundy left?


    ¡°What ecstasy soup did you feed Lundy? He just can¡¯t leave you? I just changed his room. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Bonnie said crazily.


    Listening to her words, the self-me in my heart gradually spread, and I was almost out of breath.


    So, Lundy will run out, really because he wants to find me?


    ¡°Bitch! If something happens to Lundy, what will you pay for it?¡± Bonnie said bitterly. ¡°I have warned you that you should stay away from Lundy and Penn. It is you who won¡¯t listen! You know Lundy¡¯s situation. Do you want to return to Penn with Lundy¡¯s love? I tell you, you dream!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t listen to her at all. I was thinking about Lundy.


    If something really happens to the little guy, I will never forgive myself!


    ¡°So Lundy didn¡¯te back?¡± I asked softly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bonnie kept silent for a few seconds with an ugly face, and then replied impatiently, ¡°No! he went to find you!¡±


    After getting the answer, I nodded nervously and left the hotel without paying any attention to Bonnie.


    Since the little guy disappeared because of looking for me, I need to find him back as soon as possible.


    I don¡¯t know how scared I should be alone.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    I was looking for the little guy on the mountain when I suddenly saw my mother¡¯s phone, and my eyebrows twisted.


    ¡°Is there any whereabouts of Lundy?¡± As soon as the phone was connected, mother¡¯s voice rang.


    Hearing this, my eyebrows deepened, ¡°Who told you?¡±


    Mother¡¯s voice was full of me, ¡°Do you still want to hide such a big thing from me? Where are you now? I¡¯ll send someone there!¡±


    I have a headache. ¡°No, I have asked Bill to bring someone here.¡±


    My mother also wanted to go there in person, but was stopped by me. ¡°This is so far away.. Don¡¯t bother. Even if youe here, you just wait, Don¡¯t bother, I will call you when I find him.¡±


    She had to give up her n. ¡°Be sure to find Lundy as soon as possible and call me as soon as possible!¡±


    I agreed and hang up.


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    As the sky darkened, my heart became more anxious. However, I had to return to the botanical garden when I thought of the two little guys waiting at the gate of the botanical garden.


    At the gate of the botanical garden, I saw two little guys standing at the gate hand in hand from a distance.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Seeing meing back, the two little guys rushed up to meet me. ¡°Have you found Lundy?¡±


    I don¡¯t want the kids to worry about it, so I forced out a smile. ¡°Not yet, Mommy will send you back first, and then go out to look for it.¡±


    After that, I touched the heads of the two little guys and took them to the direction of the hotel.


    On the way, Cyrus looked at the darkening sky and said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s dark. Lundy must be very scared.¡±


    Aviva also looked grave and did not speak.


    My heart was heavy, ¡°Mommy will find him soon.¡±


    I sent the two kids back to the hotel. I took a shlight from the trunk and turned to go out.


    Aviva grabbed my sleeve and said, ¡°Mommy, go after dinner, or you won¡¯t have strength.¡±


    The smile on my face was already a little unbearable, and I shook my head. ¡°Mommy can¡¯t eat it. I have to find Lundy quickly. After all, he lost only to find me¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the two little guys tilted their heads in puzzlement, ¡°Mommy, what are you talking about? We have been together. ¡°¡±


    I realized what I had said, and smiled as if nothing had happened¡±Don¡¯t worry, Mommy will go first.¡±


    After that, I touched the heads of the two little guys and turned into the elevator.

 Chapter 41

    Penn ¡®s pov


    In the parent group, Joyce asked everyone about the news.


    No reply was found.


    I read everyone¡¯s reply, but I didn¡¯t find the news of Aimee in it. I couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    Aftering out of the botanical garden, I didn¡¯t contact Aimee after they separated.


    I don¡¯t know how she is.


    Moreover, the sky is dark. I don¡¯t trust her to continue looking alone.


    With that in mind, I called Aimee.


    But two or three times in a row, and she is not in the service area.


    My face slowly darkens.


    Bill arrived with people, ¡°Sir, our people have scattered to the mountains and forests to find.¡±


    Hearing this, I nodded and said in a cold voice, ¡°I have to find Lundy as soon as possible


    Bill nodded.


    I looked at the darkened mobile phone screen, frowned and said, ¡°I will go back to the botanical garden and keep in touch at any time.¡±


    After that, I strode towards the botanical garden.


    At this time, if the little woman hasn¡¯te back, I wonder if someone watching the two little guys.


    If Lundy hasn¡¯t found it yet, what happened to those two little guys? I don¡¯t know how much the little woman will me herself.


    Back in the botanical garden, I didn¡¯t see the two little guys.


    My heart sank and I turned and strode back to the hotel.


    I just hope they are waiting in the hotel.


    Seeing the two little guys waiting in the room, I breathed a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Uncle, have you found Lundy?¡± Cyrus asked anxiously.


    I shook my head, ¡°Still looking, where¡¯s your mommy? Did she send you back?¡±


    Cyrus¡¯s little face was full of worry. ¡°After Mommy sent us back, she went out to look for Lundy again. She didn¡¯t even eat dinner. She also said that Lundy lost it because she was looking for us.¡±


    After that, Cyrus looked at me puzzled, ¡°Did Lundy reallye to see us?¡±


    ¡°No, it has nothing to do with you. You two stay in the room, and don¡¯t open the door to anyone unless Lundyes back.¡±


    The two little guys agreed.


    When I came out of the room, Cyrus¡¯s words echoed in my ear.


    Aimee said that Lundy disappeared because he was looking for her.


    I would say that, only Bonnie!


    That woman, who made Lundy angry and didn¡¯t look good at Lundy, finally put the me on Aimee!


    Looking at the two little guys, I can imagine how much the little woman med herself for this sentence, so that she didn¡¯t even eat dinner and went out to find Lundy all night.


    Thinking of this, I can¡¯t wait to tear Bonnie alive.


    Just now, when I called the little woman, it showed that she was not in the service area, which means that she might have run into the mountains by herself!


    I¡¯ve put up with Bonnie long enough!


    This time, if Aimee and Lundy have any problems, I will never let that woman go!


    When I came out of the hotel, I strode into the mountains and called Bill as I walked.


    ¡°Let them pay attention when looking for it. Aimee went into the mountain.¡±


    When I hung up, another timid voice rang in my ear.


    ¡°Penn, have you heard from Lundy?¡±


    Hearing this, I put away my mobile phone and gave her a cold look.


    I only saw that the woman was still wearing a red skirt, the skirt was not stained with dust, and there was not even a drop of sweat on her face. She just breathed a little faster, and I didn¡¯t know if she was frightened by me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for all afternoon, but I haven¡¯t heard anything. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on over there¡­¡±


    ¡°Lundy was missing on the way to find Aimee. Did you tell Aimee that?¡± I don¡¯t beat around the bush.


    Bonnie¡¯s face was stiff and flustered.


    When I saw her face. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that they don¡¯t have an ident, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for ignoring my love for years!¡±


    When the voice falls, I go over Bonnie.


    Bonnie stretched out her hand and grabbed my sleeve. ¡°Penn, I didn¡¯t mean to. She found the hotel this afternoon. I just said my guess and didn¡¯t me her.¡±


    I suddenly turned back and said, ¡°How dare you me others? From beginning to end, what does this matter have to do with her? You tell my mother this matter without authorization, and let her worry about it. How can you make up such a lie to stimte Aimee? ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, it was my fault, I didn¡¯t take care of Lundy well¡­¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°It¡¯s really your fault!¡± I shook her hand coldly. ¡°Since Miss Hunter is not going to try to find Lundy, go back! Don¡¯t waste my time here!¡±


    After that, without looking at Bonnie again, I turned around and left without looking back.


    Bill and a group of his men searched in the mountains.


    It was ten o¡¯clock in the evening, and there was no sign of Lundy and Aimee.


    I met them, and when I heard the news, my face was frozen.


    ¡°Sir, please go back and have a rest first. It¡¯s been tiring all day.¡± Bill carefully suggested.


    I frowned and refused, ¡°Let¡¯s look separately.¡±


    With that, i turned and entered the deep forest.


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    The mountains and forests are dense. Except for the light of shlight, there is only a faint moonlight.


    I walked carefully among the mountains and forests.


    I don¡¯t know where I have gone. I only know that there is no sign of Lundy anywhere I have gone.


    When I sent the two kids back just now, I read the news. None of the parents saw Lundy.


    That¡¯s only the mountains left.


    No one hase in here yet.


    If the little guy is really here


    The more I think about it, the more panic I feel.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In such an environment, I feel scared, let alone Lundy.


    If it weren¡¯t for me, the little guy wouldn¡¯t havee to this ce.


    Thinking of this, I gritted my teeth and quickened my pace. I must find the little guy as soon as possible.


    ¡°Lundy! Where are you?¡±


    As I walked, I shouted the little guy¡¯s name, hoping to get a response.


    However, I was hoarse when I shouted, and there was still no movement around.


    Suddenly, the grass nearby moved.

 Chapter 42

    My eyes brightened, and I thought the little guy was there, and walked there quickly.


    As soon as I came near, something suddenly came out of the grass.


    I was so frightened that I almost cry out.


    When I looked closely, I found that it was only a hare, and then I felt relieved.


    However, when I think of the little guy, I feel more worried, and the pace is getting faster and faster.


    I don¡¯t know where I went, and I can vaguely hear the intermittent crying around me.


    My heart was a little tight, and then I thought of Lundy. I didn¡¯t know if the little guy was crying


    With this in mind, I slowed down and approached carefully in the direction of the sound.


    ¡°Daddy, aunt, brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Lundy? Is that you?¡±


    The cry I heard became more real, and my expectations grew.


    The crying stopped, ¡°Ah¡­ aunt?¡±


    Hearing this, I felt relieved and stepped up to the ce where the little guy was.


    I just took a few steps, and suddenly my foot slipped.


    I managed to hold a big tree beside me, and then I managed to stabilize my body.


    Looking down, I saw a deep hole under the cover of grass and trees. The little guy was huddled at the bottom of the hole.


    ¡°Lundy?¡± When I saw the little guy, my heart ached.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, aunt ising.¡± Seeing the little guy¡¯s face, I feel more remorse, but I dare not show it, for fear that the little guy is afraid.


    The little guy¡¯s face was red with tears, his eyes and nose were red, and his cheeks were stained with mud when he wiped tears. Like a gray cat, his head hung down, and he looked very pitiful.


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Lundy reacted for a few seconds and cried even harder.


    The little guy cried out of breath, and I was worried. ¡°Lundy, don¡¯t cry, aunt is look for something to pull you up.¡±


    With that, I found something around him that could pull the little guy up.


    While looking, Iforted the little guy in a soft voice.


    I finally found a branch long enough. I took it and tried it. It was the length that the little guy could touch on tiptoe.


    ¡°Lundy, stop crying,e on, pull the branch, and aunt will pull you up.¡± My voice was so hoarse that I cleared my throat.


    The little guy looked up, wiped his tears, and reached for the branches on tiptoe.


    But He can only touch it. He still need some distance to catch it.


    I frowned, leaned forward again, and handed the branch to the little guy.


    Lundy just grabbed the branch.


    When he grasped firmly, I gritted my teeth and tried to pull the little guy up.


    Unexpectedly, I didn¡¯t eat all night and walked so long on the mountain road. I didn¡¯t have any extra strength at all.


    Lundy has no strength to cooperate with me.


    The two of us worked together. Lundy didn¡¯t move. Instead, I was pulled forward and slipped, and most of my body was hanging at the hole.


    Lundy hurriedly let go and ran to the side, ¡°Auntie!¡±


    I reluctantly grabbed the root of the tree next to me and smiled at the little guy reassuringly, ¡°Auntie is fine, Lundy, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    At the bottom of the pit came a burst of tears.


    I looked back and saw that the little guy was sitting on the ground crying.


    The crying slowly became weak, and the little guy¡¯s chest undted slowly.


    My heart tightened, but I didn¡¯t catch it, and the whole person fell into the pit.


    The little guy threw himself into my arms crying.


    I hugged him in a hurry and felt that the little guy in my arms was cold all over, I felt very guilty.


    If I can take the little guy with me this afternoon, if I can find the little guy earlier


    I patted the little guy on the back and tried to soothe him, but I heard the crying in my arms getting weaker and weaker.


    ¡°Lundy?¡± I looked down worried.


    The little guy has cried to faint, and the tears from the corners of his eyes are still hanging on his cheeks.


    Seeing the look of the little guy, I was so distressed that I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    It¡¯s so cold at night and the little guy is wearing so thin. If it goes on like this, it will not work.


    I have to find a way to get up!


    With this in mind, I took off my coat and put the little guy on it.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But no matter how I try, I  can¡¯t climb up from the pit.


    On the contrary, my physical strength is almost exhausted.


    After several attempts, I stopped in despair and held the little guy in my arms to warm him.


    The night wind blew through the mountains and forests, causing a faint sound, but there was no voice.


    In despair, I took out my mobile phone.


    Although I know that there is no signal in this ce, I can only hope that miracles can happen.


    The light of the mobile phone screen hit my face. I searched the address book for a long time, and finally called Penn.


    The miracle did not happen, and the phone could not be called at all.


    I hung up with a bitter smile and looked up at the hole.


    Fortunately, with the shlight I brought, the hole was not so dark, and I was a little relieved.


    ¡°Aimee?¡± Just when I wanted to give up and wait until tomorrow morning to think of a way, suddenly came a voice that was slightly tired.


    Is it an illusion? I blinked hesitantly and looked up at the hole.


    Penn¡¯s voice rang again, ¡°Are you here?¡±


    Realizing that it was not an illusion, my eyes brightened slightly, and I said hoarsely, ¡°Be careful, there is a hole here. I am with Lundy.¡±


    The voice fell, and there was silence for a few seconds, followed by a slight sound of footsteps.


    The footsteps stopped at the top of my head, and the man¡¯s tired face appeared at the hole.


    The moment I saw the man, my heart was relievd, and my voice lowered a lot. ¡°Lundy cried and fainted. Go back to find someone and get him up.¡±


    Penn responded with a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. You¡¯re waiting for me.¡±


    Soon, Penn took Bill to the pit. Bill asked someone to take out the rope to pull us up.


    But I only have strength to grasp the rope. I can¡¯t use my strength. What¡¯s more, I still hold a little guy in my hand.


    Penn jumped straight down andnded steadily at the bottom of the pit.

 Chapter 43

    ¡°Send Lundy up first.¡± I handed the little guy to his arms.


    He nodded, hugged the little guy and grabbed the rope.


    I was preparing to go up by myself, but I saw the man jump down again. Without waiting for my reaction, he took me into his arms.


    I was trying to say that I could, but I was held tighter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I won¡¯t get up.¡± Penn¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse.


    When I heard his voice, I felt a strange feeling in my heart. I was silent and let him hold me up.


    I immediately broke free from the man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Miss Miller, you are so kind to the young master.¡± Bill couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    I smiled, .


    Penn looked at me deeply and suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    I was stunned and reacted before I knew that the man wasforting me. For a while, I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Lundy and Bonnie had a fight and then ran out angrily.¡± Penn exined in a deep voice, ¡°I should be med. I knew he was stubborn, but I didn¡¯t stop Bonnie in time and didn¡¯t take good care of Lundy.¡±


    Hearing this, my self-me barely dissipated. I closed my lips and thanked Penn, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He leaned over and picked up the shlight on the ground and said, ¡°It¡¯s me who should say thank you. Thank you for finding Lundy.¡±


    I looked at the little guy held by Bill, and the bottom of my eyes was full of worry. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to Lundy. I must be scared after staying here for so long. I was crying just now.¡±


    I feel heartache when I think of the way the little guy just cried


    Penn whispered, ¡°Go back and see.¡±


    Bill hugged Lundy and said painfully, ¡°It seems that there should be no serious trauma, just fear¡­¡±


    I know what he wants to say. The little guy has some psychological problems. If he goes through this again, he will have psychological shadow. The original problem is also more serious.


    Penn should also have guessed what Bill didn¡¯t say, and his face turned pale.


    Along the way, everyone felt heavy and didn¡¯t speak again.


    After returning to the hotel, Penn reported that he was safe, and then called his mother. He asked Bill to clean up and check out. He took Lundy with us to the city and rushed to the hospital at the first time.


    In the car, the two little guys looked at Lundy eagerly, their eyes full of worry, ¡°Mommy, Lundy will be okay?¡±


    I touched the heads of the two little guys and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The little guys looked up at me again and said, ¡°Mommy, you voice is hoarse.¡±


    I smiled and didn¡¯t speak.


    It¡¯s just a hoarse voice. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as I can find the little guy.


    Soon, the car stopped at the hospital gate.


    Bill got out of the car, took Lundy from me, and walked into the hospital with Lundy in his arms.


    After some examination, I was relieved to find that Lundy had no other injuries except bruises


    However, Penn still couldn¡¯t rest assured and asked Lundy to be hospitalized for one night.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, I turned and said goodbye, ¡°Since Lundy is fine, I will take the children back to rest first. If you need anything, please contact me at any time.¡±


    Then I turned and walked out.


    I walked by the man, but was caught by the wrist.


    I couldn¡¯t help taking a breath of cold air.


    ¡°Check her, too,¡± Penn said to the doctor, holding my wrist.


    Hearing this, I turned around and refused, ¡°No, I know I¡¯m not hurt. Now I just want to go back and rest.¡±


    Penn held on.


    I had topromise, walked to the doctor, and pulled up the sleeve of the wrist that Penn had just caught, revealing a bloody scratch.


    This is the bruise when I was pulling Lundy just now. I don¡¯t want to let the kids worry. In addition, the bruise can be dealt with by myself when I go back. I have endured it all the time, but I didn¡¯t expect to be noticed by the man.


    The two little guys were worried, ¡°Mommy, you are injured!¡±


    I smiled reassuringly at the two little guys, ¡°A little trauma, nothing.¡±


    The doctor simply treated the wound for me, and a group of people came out of the emergency room.


    Bill went to go through the hospitalization procedures for Lundy.


    After all, I can¡¯t rest assured that the little guy went to the ward with Penn.


    After putting the little guy on the bed, he woke up leisurely.


    Aviva and Cyrus were the first to find out. They got to the bedside at the first time and looked at Lundy excitedly, ¡°Are you awake! Are you all right? Is there any difort?¡±


    Lundy blinked nkly, then slowly woke up and shook his head.


    I looked around for a while and touched the little guy¡¯s face.


    Lundy smiled at me, stretched out his hand and touched the gauze wrapped on my wrist. His face was worried.


    I said softly, ¡°A little scratch,.¡±


    ¡°Lundy should be hungry? What do you want to eat? Aunt will buy it for you.¡±


    Lundy tilted his head for a moment and shook his head at me.


    My eyes darkened and turned to look at the man beside me.


    Penn looked at the little guy on the hospital bed, and his eyes were also dark.


    We all found that when the little guy woke up, he didn¡¯t say a word, even to me, Aviva and Cyrus.


    Obviously, this incident still affected the little guy¡¯s condition.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and have a rest first.¡± Penn said gravely.


    I frowned and hesitated.


    If I don¡¯t know this, I really intend to take two children back.


    But seeing Lundy like this, how can I just leave?


    Lundy was more anxious to grab my clothes, and face was full of reluctance.


    I calmly held the little guy¡¯s hand, ¡± Aunt is here to apany you.¡±


    After that, i turned to Penn and said, ¡°Let me stay here with Lundy. Lundy should be hungry. You can ask someone to buy him something to eat.¡±


    Penn¡¯s pov


    I asked Bill to buy food for several people, and several people managed to eat something in the ward.


    After eating, I asked Bill to take Aviva and Cyrus home for a rest, while i and Aimee stayed in the ward with Lundy. For one thing, Aimee can¡¯t rest assured of the little guy. For another, Lundy is frightened and doesn¡¯t want to let go of Aimee¡¯s clothes.


    Aimee¡¯s eyes were full of self-reproach and touched the little guy¡¯s cheek, ¡°Aunt should not refuse you this afternoon, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Lundy shook his head silently.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with you.¡± Hearing that the little woman was still ming herself, my eyebrows were slightly twisted.


    Aimee reluctantly pulled out a smile and looked at him ndly without saying anything.


    I saw that she did not feel relieved. She kept silent for a few seconds and said in a deep voice, ¡°If I say that, the responsibility is all on me.¡±


    Hearing this, Aimee looked puzzled.


    Lundy pursed his mouth and looked at me with some dissatisfaction.


    my eyes were slightly frozen. I went to the hospital bed and looked at the little guy and said, ¡°I should stop Lundy in time. ¡±


    The little guy turned his head in anger and didn¡¯t want to look at me.


    I twisted my eyebrows and said again, ¡°I know Lundy was a little angry at that time, so I should refuse Bonnie¡¯s proposal in time, otherwise Lundy won¡¯t rush out impulsively.¡±


    Knowing that Lundy never liked that woman, I didn¡¯t refuse that woman¡¯s approach. It was my problem.


    When she heard this, Lundy turned back.


    I felt a little relieved.


    I want to say something more to divert their attention, but my mobile phone suddenly rings.


    After a nce, it was my mother¡¯s phone.


    ¡°How is Lundy?¡± My mother¡¯s voice rang out.


    I looked at the two people on the bed and replied in a deep voice, ¡± awake. It¡¯s OK. You should have a rest earlier. I¡¯ll take him back tomorrow morning.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the other end, my mother still wanted toe. I didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. ¡°Lundy was frightened and had to rest at night. You¡¯d better not disturb him to rest.¡±


    Hang up the phone. Aimee and I tacitly didn¡¯t mention the disappearance of the little guy again. There was only the gentle voice of Aimee talking to Lundy in the ward.

 Chapter 44

    Aimee¡¯s pov


    No matter what I say to the little guy, he always keeps his mouth closed, just nods or shakes his head.


    It¡¯s hard to coax the little guy to sleep by telling a story. I¡¯m tired too.


    The little guy grabbed my clothes and wouldn¡¯t let go. I simply took a chair andy down beside the hospital bed to sleep.


    The next morning, when I woke up, I was wearing a windbreaker coat.


    Don¡¯t think about it. I know it was Penn who put it on me when I fell asleepst night.


    I sat up and subconsciously looked for the figure of the man in the ward, but I didn¡¯t find it.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I feel empty.


    Just when I was out of my mind, there was a sound of opening the door at the door of the ward. I looked back and saw that the man came in with only a shirt and a little haggard on his face.


    The man¡¯s eyes were darkened and his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Wake up?¡±


    I nodded, hesitated for a moment, and got up and put my windbreaker coat on the quilt for the little guy.


    Penn walked up to me and looked down at my bandaged wrist. ¡°How about the wound? Do you need to change the medicine?¡±


    I calmly shook my head, ¡°No, I can handle it myself when I go back.¡±


    He nodded.


    I had nothing to say with him for a moment, and the atmosphere in the ward was also a little awkward.


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    I was about to say goodbye when I suddenly remembered the soft voice of the little guy, ¡°Auntie¡­¡±


    It sounds like crying.


    I felt a pain in my eyes and turned nervously to look at the little guy.


    I don¡¯t know if I dreamed aboutst night. Although the little guy is still asleep, his face is full of tears and his face is wrinkled tightly.


    ¡°The aunt is here.¡± I carefully wiped away the tears for the little guy.


    The little guy woke up crying and saw me sitting beside him, almost immediately threw himself into my arms and kept sobbing.


    Compared withst night in the deep pit, the little guy¡¯s crying is much more suppressed, but my heartache is no less than yesterday.


    How frightened the little guy should be to dream about it in his dreams


    It took a long time for Lundy to stop crying and stare at me tearfully.


    After talking to the little guy for a while, Penn called the doctor and examined Lundy.


    After confirming that the little guy had no other problems, he went to go through the discharge procedures.


    Aftering out of the hospital, the little guy held my hand reluctantly.


    I touched the little guy¡¯s head and said, ¡°Go back to recuperate well. If you miss aunt, call me, okay?¡±


    The little guy nodded, still unwilling to let go.


    I can¡¯t bear to let him go.


    Yesterday¡¯s incident really scared the little guy. I just want to treat him better than before.


    Penn leaned over and grabbed the little guy¡¯s wrist, ¡°Lundy, let go of aunt, we have to go back, grandpa and grandma are worried about you.¡±


    Lundy just closed her mouth and reluctantly released her hand. Her face was full of reluctance.


    I couldn¡¯t help feeling a trance for a while. I just felt that the little guy¡¯s loss was the same as when he was rejected yesterday afternoon.


    ¡°Auntie, goodbye.¡± Lundy lowered his head and whispered goodbye to me.


    I was stunned again. this is Lundy¡¯s first speech sincest night.


    Just to say goodbye to me.


    When I thought of this, my heart was in a mess. I smiled and said good-bye to the little guy, and then left in a hurry. I was afraid that if I looked at the little guy more, I would be reluctant to leave.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    After Aimee left, I took Lundy back to the Carter¡¯s mission.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I got home, my parents were already waiting in the living room, and Bonnie sat beside them pitifully.


    Seeing us bothing in, Bonnie quickly got up and greeted us, ¡°Penn, is Lundy all right?¡±


    Then she squatted down to see the little guy.


    Seeing her approaching, Lundy almost retreated behind me at the first time, holding my hem tightly with his small hand, unwilling to look at Bonnie more.


    ¡°Lundy, aunt is sorry for you. It¡¯s aunt who made you angry, but aunt just¡­¡± Bonnie squatted, patiently trying to grab Lundy¡¯s hand.


    Lundy, like a fried kitten, waved her hand away with a ¡°snap¡± and her face was full of resistance.


    Bonnie held out her hand to the little guy again, ¡°Lundy, don¡¯t be afraid. Aunt just wants to check your injury.¡±


    The voice fell, and without waiting for the little guy to escape, he directly reached out and grabbed the little guy¡¯s wrist.


    Lundy was caught unpreparedly by her. Her big eyes were full of fluster, and she immediately cried out.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the little guy would resist to this point, let alone that Bonnie knew that the little guy hated her, and dared to stick to it.


    When I saw the little guy crying, my whole body was trembling. My face was frozen, and the pressure around me dropped sharply. ¡°Don¡¯t hurry to get out!¡±


    Bonnie hurriedly released her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I know that Lundy hasn¡¯t forgiven me, and I want to¡­ Although I just want to care about him, I should also consider his feelings.¡±


    After saying that, he stood up and looked at me again, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t expect Lundy to hate me so much. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m leaving now so as not to upset him.¡±


    Bonnie looked back and said in a low voice, ¡°Auntie, let me go first and I wille to see Lundy another day.¡±


    ¡°Penn, what are you doing? Just stay here. Auntie knows you mean no harm.¡±


    ¡°Bonnie has been ming herself for the loss of Lundy. She stayed up with us all nightst night. She came to apologize to Lundy today. Is that your attitude?¡± J looked at me reproachfully.


    Hearing this, I twisted my eyebrows and my eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°She should me herself.¡±


    If Bonnie hadn¡¯t irritated Lundy and didn¡¯t look after the little guy, how could the little guy have run away and suffered so much


    Thinking of the scars on Aimee and the little guyst night, I looked at Bonnie with a cold look.


    Mother frowned angrily, ¡°Bonnie has been very self-conscious. She came to apologize to us just after she came back from there yesterday. ¡±


    After that, she looked at Lundy hiding behind me. ¡°Lundy is good. Don¡¯t cry. Tell Grandma if you¡¯re hurt.¡±


    Lundy sobbed and nodded.


    ¡°If you knew where we found Lundy, you wouldn¡¯t ask this question.¡± I looked at my mother deeply.


    I nced at Bonnie coldly and said to my mother, ¡°When I found Lundy, he ran into the deep mountains and forests near the botanical garden, fell into a big hole, and stayed in it all night. Do you think he was not injured?¡±


    This is not only for mother, but also for Bonnie. I hope she can leave after hearing it.


    My mother¡¯s face changed. She leaned over and took the little guy into her arms and coaxed him, ¡°Lundy is suffering. Grandma hugged. Don¡¯t run around in the future.¡±


    Lundy stayed in his grandmother¡¯s arms, just sobbing.


    Mother coaxed him for a while, looked at Bonnie, who was about to cry, and said to me, ¡°Bonnie is also kind. She wants to change a spacious room for you and Lundy. She didn¡¯t expect Lundy to be so angry. Now that Lundy is back safely, don¡¯t me her.¡±


    I frowned and said nothing.


    ¡± you live with Aimee. What¡¯s the matter? You are the person who will be engaged soon. The whole River City knows about your marriage with Bonnie. Or are you going to let that womane in? We have made it clear that I will never ept her. This time Lundy is lost, I don¡¯t think it has nothing to do with her!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Lundy struggled to leave grandma¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 45

    Mother¡¯s face was full of displeasure, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good about that woman. Lundy can¡¯t leave her so much. If he know what happened before, I don¡¯t know if it will happen again!¡±


    When I heard her mother¡¯s intention to mention that incident, I interrupted her coldly, ¡°It has nothing to do with Aimee! Last night, if Aimee hadn¡¯t gone to the mountain all night t, Lundy would have stayed overnight in the mountains!¡±


    After a few seconds of silence mother reluctantly said, ¡°That¡¯s what she should do!¡±


    After a long time, Lundy cried out of strength and slowly stopped choking.


    ¡°Lundy is good.¡± mother patted the little guy on the back, ¡°Aunt Bonnie likes you very much, and she didn¡¯t mean to make you angry. Would you forgive her?¡±


    Lundy frowned, turned around and extended his hand to me.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I held the little guy in my arms and answered for him, ¡± Even if Lundy forgives, I won¡¯t!¡±


    With that, I gave Bonnie a cold look and said, ¡°This has been a long time. Now that this has happened, I will simply make it clear that I can¡¯t marry you. From today on, there is no rtionship between you and me, and you should not appear in front of Lundy again!¡±


    My mother grabbed my arm and said, ¡°Penn, do you know what you are talking about? The news of your marriage has been spread out. Now you suddenly say something like that, how do you feel about our dignity?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me. When you spread the news without permission, I have already expressed my objection. It¡¯s all your own choice.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ But you promised to marry Mr. Hunter in order to repay Mr. Hunter¡¯s kindness. Now you want to cancel the engagement. How can you exin it to him?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°In the past few years, the Hunter family has got enough from our family to repay that favor. In addition, in business in the future, we will still help the Hunter family, as long as they don¡¯t do stupid things.¡±


    I looked at Bonnie and said, ¡°if there is nothing else, please Miss Hunter leave my home as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing this, she hurriedly apologized, ¡°Penn, I¡¯m sorry. I really know I was wrong. I promise that I will be obedient to Lundy in the future and that what happened yesterday will never happen again. Please don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡±


    I was unmoved.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so many years, Penn¡­ I¡¯ll change. Please don¡¯t do that, okay?¡±


    I still looked at her coldly.


    mother said in a deep voice, ¡°you can go back first.¡±


    Bonnie stood there for a few seconds and finally left with her head down.


    My father and mother apanied Lundy for a while.


    It was not until evening that mother stood up reluctantly and said to me, ¡°Lundy, I think I¡¯d better take him back to take care of him for a period of time. You are busy with your work, and I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t take care of him.¡±


    I refused indifferently, ¡°no, thanks.¡±


    After what happened yesterday, I can only rest assured if I keep Lundy by my side.


    Seeing that I insist, my mother couldn¡¯t say anything more. She cared about Lundy for a while and left with father


    After the two of them left, I found that it waste. I changed the medicine for the little guy¡¯s wound and let him go upstairs to rest.


    The little guy just looked at his wound without any reaction to my words. No one knew what he was thinking.


    I frowned, ¡°does the wound hurt?¡±


    The little guy looked up and shook his head slightly.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong? Tell Daddy, okay?¡± I asked him patiently.


    Lundy pursed his lips and pointed at the medicine on the table. Then she picked up a pen and paper and wrote ¡°aunt¡± on it.


    Seeing the little boy¡¯s action, my heart skipped a beat. ¡°Do you want to send medicine to Auntie?¡±


    Lundy nodded vigorously.


    I checked the time and touched the little guy¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Auntie must have gone to bed. Let¡¯s go tomorrow, okay?¡±


    Lundy hesitated for a while and nodded obediently.


    Seeing that the little guy didn¡¯t insist, I breathed a sigh of relief and took him upstairs to rest.


    The frightened look of the little guy when he woke up in the morning was still vivid in my mind. I was worried about him, so I apanied him.


    I¡¯m exhausted too. Last night, I saw Aimee and the little guy were all injured and didn¡¯t sleep all night. Now I¡¯m so tired that I fell asleep as soon as I put Lundy to sleep.


    The second morning, I was woken up by Lundy.


    In a daze, I opened eyes and saw that the little guy had already dressed himself and was ready to go.


    I was stunned for a few seconds and then realized that the little guy was in a hurry to send medicine to Aimee.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    I got up and washed up. Then I took the little guy downstairs.


    As soon as i got downstairs, the little boy ran to the medicine box and took out the medicine he usedst night. He also put the medicine at hand when eating and was ready to set out at any time.


    Seeing the little guy¡¯s expression, I sighed in my heart.


    Maybe this was the connection between mother and son. Just like the little woman worried about Lundy yesterday, the little boy also cared about her.


    Although I am also worried about the little woman¡¯s injury, people who don¡¯t know Lundy¡¯s situation may think that she is seriously injured.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    When they got home, the two kids had already got up. Seeing me back, they chased after me and asked me about Lundy for a long time.


    They were very happy to know that Lundy spoke again.


    And because of the wound on my wrist, the two little guys didn¡¯t let me do anything and walked around me the whole day.


    On the second morning, I wanted to go to the research institute to work, but two kids forced me to stay at home.


    ¡°Mommy, you are still injured. You¡¯d better rest at home.¡± Cyrus looked at me pitifully.


    Aviva echoed.

 Chapter 46

    Amee¡¯s pov


    I know the kids are worried about me. Besides, the wound is on my wrist, and it¡¯s really inconvenient to work, so I nodded and agreed.


    Just after breakfast, the doorbell suddenly rang.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I stood up to open the door.


    When I saw the people at the door, I was stunned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The man was wearing a casual windbreaker, holding Lundy¡¯s hand with one hand, and Lundy was holding a delicate bag in the other hand. No one knew what was in it.


    Hearing what I said, Penn turned his head to look at the little guy in his hand. ¡°Lundy is worried about you. She wants to bring you some medicine.¡±


    As if to confirm Penn¡¯s words, Lundy handed a small bag to me and said, ¡°Auntie, medicine.¡±


    When I heard the baby¡¯s voice, my heart softened. I took the bag from the little guy and touched his head. ¡°Thank you, Lundy.¡±


    Lundy smiled sweetly and looked at me expectantly.


    I hesitated for a moment and let them in.


    Aviva and Cyrus were ying Lego on the carpet. The two of them were very happy to see Lundye in. They waved at Lundy and asked her to y with them.


    Lundy shook his head and looked at me eagerly.


    I don¡¯t know what the little guy is going to do, so I bent over and looked at him in confusion. ¡°What does Lundy want me to do?¡±


    He touched my injured wrist carefully and looked worried


    Only then did I understand what he meant. He was worried about my injury.


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious. The doctor has applied medicine to her,¡± Iforted her with a smile.


    But Lundy grabbed my clothes again and dragged me to the sofa.


    I followed him and sat down on the sofa.


    After sitting down, Lundy reached out his hand and said, ¡°change the dressing.¡±


    Then he reached out and took the bag I put on the tea table just now, and took out a bottle of medicine from it.


    I was stunned at first, and then my heart was full of excitement. Cooperated, I handed my hand to the little guy.


    The little guy carefully unwrapped the bandage on my wrist, and then saw my wound. He curled his mouth sadly and blew gently.


    Seeing that the little boy cherished so much, I couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Is Lundy going to apply medicine to aunt? It doesn¡¯t matter. This kind of injury will hurt children, but adults won¡¯t. So just do it, Lundy.¡±


    Lundy then applied the medicine for me carefully.


    ¡°Last night, when I changed the medicine for him, he wanted to bring you the medicine. If I hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would havee herest night,¡± said Penn


    Upon hearing this, I was more and more moved. Looking at the little guy who was carefully bandaging his wound, I said in a soft voice, ¡°thank you, Lundy.¡±


    Lundy raised his head and smiled at me lightly.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    I just felt that the atmosphere around seemed to be a little strange. I looked down and saw two fierce expressions on their faces, as if I were a flood beast.


    Seeing that I looked over, the two kids curled their lips and said, ¡°since uncle is apanying Lundy to send the medicine, now that the medicine has been sent, and Lundy has personally changed the medicine for Mommy, is there nothing else?¡±


    I frowned slightly and replied nomittally, ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Then please go back!¡±


    It¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve been asked to leave by such a young child. My eyebrows twitched, and I frowned without saying anything.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my illusion. Although these two kids have always been hostile to me, today, they seem to be particrly hostile to me.


    Aimee heard ournversation and turned around. ¡°Aviva, Cyrus, be polite.¡±


    The two kids snorted angrily, ¡°we are very polite. We have said that please go back.¡±


    ¡°Are you driving me away?¡±


    The two kids nodded confidently.


    ¡°There should be a reason, right? Can you tell me why?¡±


    The two kids were stunned.


    Aviva replied with a straight face, ¡°because you are going to marry another woman. Staying with mommy for a long time will cause unnecessary misunderstandings. We don¡¯t want to see Mommy suffer any more because of these misunderstandings.¡±


    he living room fell into silence.


    My eyes swept over the two kids and finally fell on the little woman on the sofa.


    If these two little guys say so, something must have happened behind them.


    Did Bonniee to make trouble for her?


    Besides, these two kids seem to have overreacted to my marriage.


    I smiled at the two kids and said, ¡°you are right. In that case, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    As for my marriage with Bonnie, I have just informed them unterally and haven¡¯t announced it to the public, so I don¡¯t intend to tell them now.


    The two kids looked at me with resentment and said perfunctorily, ¡°goodbye, uncle.¡±


    I¡¯m confused by the attitude of the two kids. I don¡¯t know what else I have done except for my marriage with Bonnie.


    Just now, they kept a distance from me. When I agreed to leave, the two kids seemed to be a little reluctant.


    I stopped thinking and bent over to hold Lundy¡¯s hand.


    Frowning, Lundy jumped off the sofa and avoided my hand from afar.


    I missed my hand and looked at the little guy three feet away with a headache.


    I should have thought that the little guy is so dependent on Aimee and he has just been frightened, so he naturally can¡¯t leave the woman.


    The little guy didn¡¯te here to deliver medicine at all. In other words, sending medicine was just one of the purposes.


    Most importantly, he wanted to stay with Aimee.


    ¡°Lundy, be a good girl. Let¡¯se to see your aunt another day. Now go back with Daddy.¡± I stood there and looked at the little guy from afar.


    ¡°Lundy, I have to go back to work. Can I drive you to grandparents¡¯ home?¡±


    The little guy still stubbornly refused. He ran over to hold Aimee¡¯s hand and told me with his action that he was going to be with Aimee.

 Chapter 47

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to leave. I want Auntie!¡± Lundy looked up at Aimee and said to me in a fierce tone.


    Seeing the determined look on the little boy¡¯s face, I knew that he wouldn¡¯t go back with me today, so I didn¡¯t insist. Then I turned to look at Aimee and said, ¡°Lundy has always been dependent on you, and she has been around you for a long time. Her autism symptoms have slowly recovered. This time she was frightened and a little repeated. Besides, he is not willing to leave you now, so can you take care of him for some more time?¡±


    I looked at the woman on the sofa and said sincerely.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    I touched the little guy¡¯s head and said, ¡°I¡¯m very busy these days. The project my teacher gave me has been put aside for a few days because of me. From tomorrow on, I have to go back to the research institute to work overtime. Maybe I can¡¯t even take care of Aviva and Cyrus, so¡­¡±


    Lundy¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Penn also frowned and looked at the little guy with embarrassment.


    ¡°As you said, Lundy needs to be taken good care of now. I can¡¯t do it, and I don¡¯t want to dy Lundy¡¯s recovery. So Mr. Carter, you¡¯d better find another one.¡± I exined.


    Penn looked down at Lundy. ¡°In that case, Lundy, you can say goodbye to Auntie.¡±


    Lundy grabbed my clothes reluctantly and looked at my face in disbelief, with tears in his eyes.


    Seeing the little guy¡¯s sad face, I felt a pang of pain, but I still managed to look away.


    I¡¯m afraid that if I take one more look at the little guy, I won¡¯t be able to help but stay here.


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Lundy cried.


    I still insist on not looking at him.


    Aviva and Cyrus couldn¡¯t help but speak for Lundy. ¡°Mommy, since Lundy wants to stay, how about¡­¡±


    ¡°I will ask sworn mother to pick you up these two days. You must listen to her. ¡±


    Hearing this, the two kids shut up obediently


    I shook off Lundy¡¯s hand and said to Penn, ¡°it¡¯s gettingte. Mr. Carter should be going to thepany. Don¡¯t waste time here.¡±


    After saying that, I nodded slightly to him. Without taking another look at Lundy, i turned around and went upstairs directly.


    What I said to Lundy is not just an excuse. The research institute is really busy recently.


    Because of the wound on my wrist and the little guys¡¯ insistence, I had a day off at home.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    On the early morning of the second day, I was woken up by a call from team member. We chatted for a while and I rushed to the research institute without having breakfast.


    The previous research hade to an end, and the beginning and end of this project were very difficult. Therefore, when the project was just started, I almost stayed in the experimentation area all the time.


    Now it was the end, and i had to get back to my busy work.


    I had been busy for nearly a week.


    When i finally got the result I wanted, everyone in theb was boiling.


    I can¡¯t help but feel happy.


    When I was abroad, although I was an independent incense maker, I worked for my teacher. Many projects were nominallypleted by me on my own, but I still received guidance from my teacher.


    This is the first project I havepleted on my own!


    ¡°Aimee, are you free tonight?¡± when i came out of the experimentation area, Dexter walked to me with a smile.


    I was stunned and looked at him in confusion, with a little vignce in my eyes.


    ¡°It seems that you have forgotten your promise. When the project is finished, please have a celebration party together. Everyone in the team is waiting!¡±


    I agreed without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. I¡¯m too busy. Please inform everyone. See you at eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Wilk.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dexter agreed and turned back to the experimentation area.


    After a while, I heard a cheer inside.


    Judging from the voice, one could feel the excitement of the crowd.


    This project was very difficult. If it could bepleted, it could be regarded as everyone¡¯s breakthrough. In addition, tonight¡¯s celebration party was also a good thing.


    After returning to my office, I asked my assistant to book a private room for Wilk. Then I called Daphne and asked him to pick up the two kids this evening.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, I went to Wilk with the people from the Research Institute.


    When they arrived at the private room, everyone raised their sses to propose a toast to me.


    ¡°After Aimee came to our research institute, s he not only helped us solve the big problem of the supply of materials, but also took us to do so many projects. Thanks to Aimee, our research institute can be today!¡±


    ¡°I almost thought that I couldn¡¯t finish this project. Fortunately, Aimee is a talented and bold woman. Aimee is so beautiful and capable. I¡¯m really envious of her!¡±


    Compliments came one after another.


    I stood up and replied, ¡°it¡¯s what I should do. On the contrary, I should thank you for trusting me and cooperating with my work.¡±


    When I came back, I guessed about the current situation of the domestic research institute and was ready to be found fault with.


    But I didn¡¯t expect it to be so smooth.


    As soon as i finished speaking, someone teased with a smile, ¡°when we knew that you wereing, Mr. Finger had said a lot of good words, which made us stunned. Then we saw the real person, who dared to refuse?¡±


    Hearing this, Dexter raised his ss to me as if nothing had happened. ¡°I just told the truth.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his head and drank it up.


    I felt something was wrong, but I couldn¡¯t figure out why. In addition, everyone was making fun of me, so I quickly forgot this doubt.


    It was almost ten o¡¯clock in the evening when the dinner was over.


    Everyone was in a good mood and had a good meal. Even I was a little drunk.


    Just now at the dinner table, I almost didn¡¯t refuse any of them. I don¡¯t know how much wine I was drunk.


    When I came out of the private room, i felt a little dizzy.


    ¡°Let me drive you home.¡± Dexter looked at me worriedly.


    I had a headache because I was drunk. I frowned and said, ¡°no, thanks. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home early.¡±


    After saying that, he said goodbye to everyone before he turned around and walked to the door.


    When i walked out of the hotel, she found that it was raining heavily outside. There were many people standing at the gate of the hotel to take shelter from the rain.


    I don¡¯t have an umbre with me, and I can¡¯t drive home by myself. I can only hide in front of the hotel for the time being like those people and call a designated driver on the Inte.


    These people at the door seemed to have the same thoughts as me. I waited for a long time, but no one answered the order.


    When I was about to call Daphne to pick me up, I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s raining outside. I¡¯ll wait for you at the gate of the hotel with an umbre in my hand,¡± Bill said respectfully.

 Chapter 48

    When I took a look at him, he just looked better and greeted me subconsciously, ¡°Miss Miller.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sudden silence on the other end of the phone.


    My expression also changed. I knew that this greeting must have been heard by the person on the other end of the line.


    Bill walked quickly to me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have an umbre? Where is your car? I¡¯ll drive you there first.¡±


    Then he was about to open the umbre in his hand.


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m still waiting.¡±


    Bill nodded and stood beside me.


    I really don¡¯t want to see Penn. He won¡¯te down until a whileter. Looking at the heavy rain outside, I hesitated for a few seconds and walked away from Bill quietly.


    I have to leave here before the manes out.


    When I was about to step into the rain, Bill¡¯s voice came from behind.


    ¡°Sir, you¡­¡±


    Not knowing what had happened, Bill stopped abruptly.


    Then, I felt a chilling straight behind me.


    In a panic, I stepped into the rain.


    The next second, a ck umbre appeared, and my wrist was firmly grasped by a big hand. He pulled me back to the door of the hotel.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Penn¡¯s voice was full of displeasure.


    I lowered my eyes to adjust my mood. When I looked up at the man¡¯s eyes, there was already indifference. ¡°Mr. Carter, what a coincidence.¡±


    He frowned slightly, ¡°you drank?¡±


    I nodded nomittally and said, ¡°I just drank a little when I had dinner with my colleagues.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, the man¡¯s low voice sounded again, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back.¡±


    When he spoke, he was still holding my wrist.


    ¡°No, thanks. The person I¡¯m waiting for has already arrived. I can go back by myself. Please let go , Mr. Carter.¡±


    ¡°Who are you waiting for? There are so many people waiting here. Why did your designated driver arrive so soon?¡±


    I choked with sobs and answered, ¡°because I called early. There are so many people here. Please let go. I don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble.¡±


    His eyes darkened and let go of my hand.


    I nodded at him distantly and walked quickly into the rain.


    Penn followed me in big strides, and the ck umbre in his hand leaned towards me.


    ¡°Your wound hasn¡¯t healed yet. I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± the man¡¯s voice echoed in the rain.


    But I didn¡¯t turn around and walked faster and faster.


    ¡°It¡¯s slippery in the rain. Be careful,¡± he reminded with a frown.


    Although the people behind me kept holding umbres for me, it was raining heavily. I was wearing thin clothes, so I wanted to shiver with cold. But Penn was following me, so I had to grit my teeth to resist the rain and replied coldly, ¡°if Mr. Carter could stay away from me, I also want to walk slowly.¡±


    He finally stopped.


    Without the umbre, the rain fell on me, freezing me to the bone.


    I struggled into the parking lot, opened the door and sat in the back seat. My mind was in a mess, waiting for the designated driver in the car.


    I don¡¯t know if it was God¡¯s will. The more I wanted to avoid Penn, the more God wanted me to run into him in various ces.


    Besides, that man¡¯s attitude towards me makes me feel more and more terrified


    Daphne had already picked up the two kids and they were ying Lego in the living room.


    The two kids were worried when they saw mee in wet. ¡°Mommy, are you wet?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was a little tired, but I stillforted the kids, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to rain, so I didn¡¯t bring an umbre. I got wet on the way to the parking lot. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    After saying that, i asked Fiona to take care of the two kids. Then i went upstairs to take a shower and change clothes.


    Then I went downstairs and yed with the kids for a while before going back to room to have a rest.


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m too tired these two days. I just feel weak all over and almost fell asleep as soon as Iy down.


    I woke up in the middle of the night and was about to get up to get some water. As soon as I got up from the bed, my arm suddenly became soft and I fell back to the bed again.


    I frowned and slowly woke up. Then I realized that I seemed to have a fever.


    But it¡¯s midnight now. I don¡¯t want to disturb anyone, so I want to have a sleep first. Maybe tomorrow will be fine.


    Thinking of this, I fell asleep again.


    I had a deep sleep. I wanted to wake up, but I couldn¡¯t. I even heard the voice of two kids before I struggled to open my eyes.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± the two kids came to me excitedly.


    But I was stunned for a moment. Then I frowned and wanted to stand up. ¡°Sorry, Mommy got upte.¡±


    I was thinking about sending the two kids to the kindergarten.


    Aviva and Cyrus carefully pressed me back to the bed and said earnestly, ¡°mommy has a fever. We can ask for leave to take care of her at home.¡±


    Hearing this, I was stunned again. Then I realized that I did have a fever, and it seemed that it was a little serious


    Seeing the two kids care about me so much, my eyes are full of excitement.


    In a daze, Fiona went upstairs and told me that Lundy hade.


    ¡°She¡¯s alone?¡± I felt a little dizzy.


    Fiona nodded, ¡°I asked him to wait downstairs. Do you want him toe up or call Mr. Carter to pick up the child?¡±


    I was having a fever and didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, the kids quickly spoke for Lundy. ¡°Mommy, let Lundye up. He must have known from the teacher that you are sick and ran over by himself.¡±


    I frowned and nodded.


    With my permission, the two kids went downstairs and brought Lundy upstairs.

 Chapter 49

    Penn¡¯s POV


    I was having a morning meeting in thepany when Joyce called me.


    Seeing the caller ID, I frowned, asked the assistant to preside over the meeting, I stood up and went out.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, Lundy left alone¡­¡±


    Hearing this, my face suddenly darkened. ¡°What happened?¡±


    She faltered, ¡°he got in the Carter family¡¯s car. I think he is going to see Miss Miller. He just asked me why Aviva and Cyrus didn¡¯te. I said that Miss Miller was sick, so he turned around and got in the car. He always likes Aviva and Cyrus¡­¡±


    When I heard that the little guy got in the driver¡¯s car, I wasn¡¯t so worried. When I heard Joyce say that Aimee was sick, I frowned and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with Miss Miller?¡±


    Joyce replied, ¡°she seems to have a fever. Aviva and Cyrus are taking care of her at home.¡±


    I replied in a low voice, ¡°I see. Help me ask for a leave for Lundy.¡±


    After Joyce agreed, I hung up the phone with a long face and called Bill over. ¡°I¡¯m going to Aimee¡¯s house. Call Ian for me.¡±


    Ian arrived soon. When he arrived, I took my men to Aimee¡¯s house.


    I know that with the attitude of Aimee now, if I go there alone, Aimee will definitely not let me in.


    Therefore, it was the best choice to take a doctor.


    Arrived at Aimee¡¯s house.


    ¡°Where is Lundy?¡± seeing the two kids opening the door, I couldn¡¯t help but feel headache.


    These two little guys have inexplicable prejudice against me, but they are very deep. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult for them to let me in today.


    The two kids blocked the door from the left and one from the right. They looked at me seriously and asked, ¡°what are you doing here?¡±


    I frowned helplessly. ¡°I heard that your mommy is sick, so I brought the doctor here.¡±


    After saying that, I turned to ask Ian behind to walk in front of the two kids and introduced, ¡°this is the family doctor of the Carter family, Ian.¡±


    Aviva and Cyrus frowned. ¡°How do you know mommy is sick?¡±


    I said in a low voice, ¡°Joyce called me and told me that Lundy came to see your mommy.¡±


    Noticing that the kids had changed their attitudet. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who takes care of your mommy. I¡¯m sure she hasn¡¯t been to the hospital yet. I bring the doctor toe and see what¡¯s going on. She¡¯ll recover soon. He is a good doctor.¡±


    The two kids finally made way for him.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and followed the two kids upstairs with Ian.


    Seeing the woman on the bed, I frowned.


    I can tell at a nce that this woman is seriously ill.


    ¡°Mr. Carter.¡± Aimee greeted me distantly and looked away immediately.


    Noticing that the little woman was still distancing herself from me, I said coldly, ¡°please help her.¡±


    Ian agreed and went to treat Aimee.


    ¡°This is our family doctor. I specially brought him here to check on you.¡± I exined in a low voice.


    After the examination, Ian turned around and reported to me.


    ¡°Miss Miller has a fever because she has been too tired these days, causing her immunity to decline. In addition, she has caught a cold, so she has such a fever. I need to go back and prepare for it. I need to give Miss Miller an intravenous drip.¡±


    I nodded nomittally. Then I looked at the little woman on the bed with deep eyes, and there was some regret in my eyes.


    The reason why she caught a cold was that she got wet in the rainst night.


    I¡¯m partly responsible for it. It¡¯s raining heavily. I should have insisted on sending her to the parking lot.


    After a while, Ian came in with an intravenous drip.


    After putting Aimee on a drip, Ian turned around and said to me, ¡°Miss Miller has a lot to take on. She may need someone to take care of her tonight and change the infusion.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Aimee said hastily, ¡°Fiona, thank you for taking care of me tonight.¡±


    I said in a tough tone, ¡°I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    Aimee frowned slightly and said, ¡°no, thanks. Fiona, please help me change it. Mr. Carter is very busy. Don¡¯t waste time here.¡±


    The two kids echoed, ¡°we will also help Mommy. We appreciate your kindness.¡±


    My eyes swept across Lundy¡¯s face and fell on Aimee. I said in a low voice, ¡°since you are so sick, Lundy certainly doesn¡¯t want to go back with me. I¡¯m worried about him, so I¡¯ll stay tonight no matter what. As for Fiona, please take the children to rest.¡±


    Lundy pursed lips and said in a sweet voice, ¡± I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Then hey on her side on the bed and held Aimee¡¯s arm tightly like a pendant.


    After a long while, Aimee could only answer in silence, which meant that she acquiesced in my staying.


    I asked Ian about some dos and don¡¯ts. then I went downstairs to see him off. After that, I turned back and sat silently on the sofa in Aimee¡¯s room.


    The kids leaned close to the bed and talked to Aimee.


    After a while, Aimee fell asleep.


    I¡¯ll ask Fiona to take the kids to rest and stay to take care of them.


    Because I have to pay attention to the intravenous drip all the time, I almost didn¡¯t sleep all night.


    On the early morning of the second day, I briefly told her the dos and don¡¯ts. then I got up and took Lundy away.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    After my fever recovered, the two kids were still worried about me, and I rested at home for another two days.


    It took me a long time topletely recover. Early in the morning, I sent the two kids to the kindergarten and was about to drive to the Research Institute. As soon as I got in the car, my phone suddenly rang.


    I took a look at the caller ID, and it was the teacher, Baldwin.


    I thought it was about the project, so I answered it in a hurry, ¡°teacher, what¡¯s up?¡±


    At the other end of the phone, the teacher¡¯s voice sounded a little serious. ¡°Did you offend someone?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It seems that someone is investigating you abroad these two days,¡± the teacher replied in a deep voice. ¡°So, I wonder if you have offended someone at home. The person wants to take advantage of your foreign affairs to make a difference.¡±


    Hearing this, my heart sank slightly. ¡°Can you find out who it is?¡±

 Chapter 50

    ¡°As you know, my strong point is mainly in the aspect of making incense.¡±


    I bit my lower lip and guessed.


    When I was treating Felton, Penn showed his curiosity about my experience abroad.


    After knowing the two kids, Penn asked me more than once who were their biological fathers.


    Now that he had been with the kids for such a long time, was he suspicious of their origins? That¡¯s why he went abroad to investigate?


    At the thought of this, I felt a pang of panic.


    If he really finds out something, will he take the two kids away from me?


    The more I thought about it, the more frightened I became, and my voice became tense. ¡°Do you know what he is investigating?¡±


    ¡°I feel that he seems to be interested in your rtionships over the years and has been investigating who you have been with.¡±


    Sure enough.


    I pinched my palm to calm myself down. ¡°Did¡­ Did he find anything?¡±


    If Penn really finds out something, I have to be prepared.


    The teacherforted in a deep voice, ¡°although I don¡¯t have the ability to investigate back, I still have the ability to prevent him from investigating further. After I sensed that someone was investigating you, I immediately tried to hide . The other party should not have found anything.¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief and thanked the teacher gratefully, ¡°thank you.¡±


    The teacher said, ¡°it¡¯s my duty to take care of you abroad. Now you are in charge of the Research Institute. You must be careful, or you will offend someone identally.¡±


    My lips twitched bitterly.


    In my memory, I don¡¯t think I have offended anyone. The only person who went back to investigate my experience in those years is that man.


    But there was no need to tell the teacher about it.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see. Thank you. I have one more thing to ask you.¡± after a few seconds of silence, I said in a low voice.


    The teacher agreed readily, ¡°go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Please help me hide the background of Aviva and Cyrus. Don¡¯t let others know that I was pregnant when I went abroad¡­¡±


    If they find out that I went abroad with a child, the child¡¯s father will be exposed.


    The teacher agreed without asking more.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    At noon on the weekend, when I was working overtime in thepany, I suddenly received a call from my mother. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Help me contact the hospital. We almost had a car ident just now. Bonnie¡¯s arm was injured in order to save me.¡±


    I agreed immediately.


    When I arrived with Hunter and his wife, Bonnie was still having an examination.


    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± as soon as I arrived, I saw my mother waiting at the door. She looked up and down.


    Her mother shook her head with a long face. ¡°Bonnie pushed me away. What else can I do? It¡¯s just that Bonnie has suffered a lot.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Bonnie¡¯s low voice came from inside.


    The Hunter couple couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±


    My mother¡¯s face was a little serious. ¡°When I walked to the parking lot with Bonnie, a car suddenly rushed towards us as if it had lost control. Bonnie pushed me away in time, but she was knocked down herself.¡±


    ¡°Where is the driver?¡±


    Mother frowned, ¡± ran away.¡±


    Gloria sped her waist in anger. ¡°How dare you run away after hitting him like this? Have you called the police? You must take him back and teach him a lesson!¡±


    My mother shook her head with a long face.


    I frowned and looked suspiciously at the Hunter couple.


    Obviously, they didn¡¯t know anything about it. Gloria was still trying to get the driver back.


    Seeing this, I withdrew my sight and said in a deep voice, ¡°leave it to me. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    I won¡¯t let that driver go easily no matter he has other intentions or not.


    Then sI nodded to the elders and called Bill. I asked him to call the police and send someone to investigate.


    Bill agreed immediately.


    After I arrange everything here, Bonnie¡¯s inspection is finally over.


    Hardly had the doctor¡¯s voice faded away when the Hunter couple rushed in, followed by mother.


    Seeing the three elders go in, I followed them unhurriedly, with a little doubt in my heart.


    It happened so suddenly and coincidentally.


    As soon as I entered the consulting room, I saw that Bonnie¡¯s shoulders were half naked and bandages were wrapped around them.


    Gloria and her mother stood beside her and looked at the doctor eagerly. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s Bonnie¡¯s injury? Is it serious?¡±


    The doctor nced at me before he turned around and exined, ¡°the Miss Hunter¡¯s injury is not serious. It¡¯s just a fracture of arm. She needs to rest for a period of time. In addition, there is a bruise on her shoulder. The bruise isrge, and some of the wounds are a little deep. I¡¯m afraid there will be scars.¡±


    Gloria was the first to react. Her eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°Is it sorge?¡±


    The doctor nodded.


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, mother also felt guilty. ¡°Is there no way to not leave a scar? No matter how much it is!¡±


    The doctor looked with embarrassment. ¡°There is a way. Miss Hunter had to suffer more.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Gloria asked.


    The doctor said, ¡°the skin transnt operation can be performed after the wound is healed. I can rmend a hospital to Miss Hunter, and there will be absolutely no trace of the operation.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, Gloria¡¯s face changed. ¡°What¡¯s the use? Even if we have an operation, we can only cover the wound on our shoulders. Isn¡¯t there a scar on the ce where the skin is nted? My daughter was fine, but suddenly there is a scar on her body¡­¡±


    Bonnie frowned and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not a big deal. There are just a few scars on my face. I don¡¯t wear off the shoulder clothes anymore.¡±


    mother felt very guilty. ¡°Bonnie got injured because She wanted to save me. Don¡¯t worry. I will take responsibility.¡±

 Chapter 51

    With a worried look on her face, Gloria said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if there is a scar left on Bonnie¡¯s body or not. What I care about is that Bonnie is at such an old age, and she has such a big scar on her body. how can she get married?¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes gradually turned red.


    mother turned around and looked at me. She said earnestly, ¡°Bonnie got hurt because of me. You have to take good care of her for me these days. Please repay her for saving my life.¡±


    I frowned and promised in a low voice, ¡°I know.¡±


    I really don¡¯t want to have anything to do with Bonnie, but this time, Bonnie saved my mother, and I really have no reason to refuse.


    ¡°In that case, thank you for taking care of Bonnie these days,¡± Gloria said with a smile.


    I nodded.


    Bonnie looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Penn, I know you are still ming me for what happened to Lundy. You don¡¯t want to have anything to do with me. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bother you unless I have to.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, mother looked at Bonnie with disapproval. ¡°During this period of time, if you feel ufortable, just let Penn take care of you. If you don¡¯t bother him, I will only think that you don¡¯t ept my gratitude, and I will also feel sorry for you.¡±


    After saying that, she said to me directly, ¡°how about this? Youe to the hospital after work these days, so that you can take care of Bonnie. I will alsoe to apany Bonnie when I am free.¡±


    Hearing my mother¡¯s words, my eyes darkened.


    After a few seconds of stalemate, I finally agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    With a guilty loo, Bonnie said to me, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. I just nodded to her lightly.


    The doctor told us some dos and don¡¯ts. then he asked us to go through the admission procedure.


    Before others could say anything, I grabbed the job first. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Then I turned around and walked out.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I really don¡¯t want to stay with Bonnie any longer.


    After going through the admission procedures, I went to see the director of the hospital. ording to my mother¡¯s instructions, I changed the best clothes for Bonnie.


    After that, I went back to the ward.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    As soon as I arrived at the door of the ward, I received a call from Bill.


    I stopped and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s up? The driver has been found?¡±


    Bill said in a serious tone, ¡°Sir, our men have checked all the surveince cameras nearby, but the driver has hidden himself well. It¡¯s difficult for us to see his face clearly and find several suspects, but we can¡¯t make sure either.¡±


    ¡°What about the police?¡±


    Bill¡¯s voice sounded a little heavy. ¡°So is the police. Now several suspects have been taken to the police station for investigation, but I don¡¯t think they are likely to be found.¡±


    I replied in a low voice, ¡°I see. Keep investigating.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, my eyes were full of solemnness.


    And, ording to Bill, that person must have been premeditated to hide himself so well.


    Anyway, it was odd.


    When I was thinking, the door of the ward was opened. My mother came out and saw me standing at the door. Sheined, ¡°why did it take you so long? Come in!¡±


    I followed my mother in.


    Bonnie was lying on the bed, while Hunter and his wife were taking care of her.


    Seeing mee in, Bonnie smiled and said, ¡°Penn, you¡¯re back.¡±


    I took a deep look at her and nodded. ¡°Did you see the face of the driver who hit you?¡±


    Bonnie looked flustered. ¡°The situation was so urgent at that time. Aunt and I were just hiding. How could we have time to see the driver?¡±


    My mother echoed, ¡°we were all frightened at that time, and the ident happened all of a sudden. Who would have thought of looking at the driver¡¯s face? By the time we reacted, the driver had already driven away.¡±


    I nodded slightly.


    I just asked by luck, and I didn¡¯t really intend to hear any key information from them.


    However, Bonnie looked at me with grievance and said with self mockery, ¡°do you suspect that I directed and acted this matter by myself?¡±


    My mother looked at me with a reproachful look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how dangerous the situation was at that time? Wasn¡¯t Bonnie crazy? She risked her life to direct and act by herself? Besides, it was she who asked the driver to get off the car and apologize first. If it was really her who directed and acted by herself, why did she let that driver show up?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. ¡°Don¡¯t be excited. I didn¡¯t mean that. I just asked.¡±


    My mother still felt sorry for Bonnie. ¡°Even if you suspect me this time, you can¡¯t suspect Bonnie!¡±


    I nodded, but I always felt that something was wrong.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    My work in the research institute is on track.


    After the recent cooperation, the staff of the research institute have been able to keep up with me. With the help of Dexter, I am not as busy as they were at the beginning.


    On the weekend morning, after breakfast, Aviva and Cyrus yed Lego as usual, but the speed of ying Lego was much slower than before.


    I can see that they are not in a good mood. I can guess the reason, but I can¡¯t think of how tofort them.


    It¡¯s really impossible for me to be together with Penn.


    If Penn¡¯s future wife wasn¡¯t Bonnie, I wouldn¡¯t have distanced myself from Lundy.


    I have always said that the child is innocent, but now because of the matter between the three adults, it has affected themunication between the little guys.


    I can¡¯t help feeling guilty.


    Since I came back, I haven¡¯t taken the kids out for fun except for what they asked me to do.


    Thinking of this, I managed toe up with a remedy. I stood up and walked to the kids. ¡°Babies, shall we go out today?¡±


    The two kids put down the Lego in their hands and looked up at me with bright eyes full of expectation. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Seeing the expectant look on their faces, I felt as if I had been cured.


    But this question¡­ I was just on the spur of the moment. I really didn¡¯t think about where to take them.


    I took out my phone and checked it. There happened to be a swimming pool nearby. I suggested, ¡°go swimming. You haven¡¯t swam for a long time.¡±


    The two kids hesitated, ¡°Mommy, you haven¡¯t had a fever for a long time. What if you catch a cold again?¡±


    I kept silent for a long time. Then I bent over and touched the heads of the kids with mixed feelings. ¡°Thank you for your concern, my babies. Since you are afraid that mommy will catch a cold, I will just watch you swimming. I won¡¯t get into the water.¡±


    The two kids hesitated for a few seconds and nodded obediently.


    I smiled with relief, packed up my stuff and drove to the swimming pool.


    I thought I woulde here more often in the future, so I simply registered a member.


    After all, it was a swimming pool in the vi area. The environment inside was very pleasant and the area was not small.


    Although it was weekend, there were many people here, but it didn¡¯t seem crowded, and the pool was clear to the bottom.


    The swimming pool is divided into two parts for adults and children. The two kids are very good at swimming. I let them swim with the adults.


    I sat there calmly and ordered some snacks and drinks. While eating, I stared at the little guys.


    Although I don¡¯t want to go into the water, I still changed into a swimsuit after all.


    I rxed my body and sat in my seat with my long legs crossed. I looked at the two little guys in the swimming pool with a smile on my face.


    A slightly greasy male voice suddenly came to her ears, ¡°Hello, beauty, may I know you?¡±

 Chapter 52

    I came to my senses and didn¡¯t react for a moment. I looked at the man up and down subconsciously.


    The man only wore a pair of swimming trunks, and his figure was not bad, but the expression on his face was greasy.


    Noticing my gaze, the man introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m the fitness coach of the nearby gym. If you¡¯re interested, I can teach you something about it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t give up and said, ¡°if you are not interested in exercise, I will do something else¡­¡±


    A sweet voice interrupted him.


    ¡°Stay away from my mommy!¡±


    The two kids climbed up from the swimming pool and ran all the way to me.


    Seeing the two, the man¡¯s face changed. ¡°You have a child?¡±


    I stood up subconsciously to protect the two kids behind me, but they stubbornly stood in front of me.


    The man looked at the two little guys up and down, and finally returned to me. ¡°Then I don¡¯t mind. If you are interested¡­¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, my eyebrows suddenly frowned. ¡°This is a public ce, my child is still here, and I am not interested in you. Please stop at the right time. Leave quickly.¡±


    I looked at the man in front of me expressionlessly.


    The man was stunned for a moment, but he still had a guilty conscience and said, ¡°Okay. Give me your phone number, and we can talk in private.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call the staff to handle it!¡±


    The man looked around and found that the staff was still far away, so he wanted to take my phone forcibly.


    But a small hand grabbed the phone before him.


    I looked at Aviva in surprise and didn¡¯t know what she was going to do.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Daddy now and ask him to deal with it. There¡¯s monitor  in the swimming pool. If you harass my mommy, he won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Aviva took out my phone and looked for it.


    Hearing what the little guy said, I knew he wanted to scare the man away with this excuse, so I fell silent.


    It seemed that the man wouldn¡¯t give up, and he was still standing there.


    Aviva pulled a long face and said in an imposing manner, ¡°my father is Penn Carter, the CEO of the Carter Group. He is very powerful. Just wait and see!¡±


    While speaking, she intentionally showed the man the note of Penn on my phone.


    The man was shocked.


    When I heard what the little guy said, my heart suddenly tightened and I looked at him in panic.


    What a coincidence? Why did the little guy use that man as an excuse?


    For a moment, I was not sure whether the little guy wanted to scare the man away with the fame of Penn, or she had already known identity.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Carter¡¯s woman.¡± the man was stunned for a long time before he came to his senses and apologized in a hurry, ¡°I¡¯m so blind. Please forgive me, miss.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hear what he said at all. All my attention was on what Aviva had just said. When I heard the man speak, I only nodded absentmindedly. ¡°Please leave as soon as possible.¡±


    The man¡¯s attitude changed ¡°I¡¯m leaving, right now.¡±


    Then he turned around and left quickly.


    Aviva put on an innocent look and asked, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I looked at the little guy¡¯s face, but I couldn¡¯t find anything unusual. With a heavy heart, I took the phone and said reluctantly, ¡°nothing. You can continue to y. Mommy is fine.¡±


    The two kids nodded and went back to the swimming pool.


    The kids swam for nearly two hours. After they came out, I took them to have lunch.


    On the way, I couldn¡¯t forget what Aviva said in front of that man.


    I stared at the kids through the rearview mirror for a long time. Finally, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aviva, why did you say that just now? Why did you say that Penn is your father?¡±


    Just now, I was afraid that it would affect the mood of the kids toe out and y, so I didn¡¯t ask. Now I really can¡¯t help but ask.


    Hearing this, the little guy looked at me innocently, ¡°because he is more powerful!¡±


    I was stunned. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t even tell if she was telling the truth or not.


    ¡°Besides, I think if I really call Uncle Penn, he wille over.¡± Aviva said seriously.


    I was surprised to hear that.


    I no longer have any doubts about the little guy. I just said lightly, ¡°don¡¯t say that to others in the future. Penn has a fiancee. If this matter is spread out, it will be bad for both of us.¡±


    The two kids nodded.


    Thinking of the scene just now, I still felt a little scared. ¡°In the future, you two have to protect yourself well. Mommy will do it herself. You are still kids. Don¡¯t stand up for Mommy.¡±


    The man was much stronger than the two kids.


    If that person is more impulsive, I can¡¯t imagine what will happen.


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote even if I call the security.


    As soon as I finished speaking, a rustling sound came from the back seat.


    The two kids straightened their bodies and said seriously, ¡°we have to protect Mommy! That person must be a bad guy at first nce. There is no one else around Mommy, only us!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Hearing the two kids¡¯ words, I felt relieved and the expression on my face softened a little. ¡°You can do it again in the future. Now if you stand up for Mommy, I will only be more worried about you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve grown up!¡± Aviva replied with a serious face, ¡°mommy has taken care of us for so long. We can also take care of mommy and protect her. Although we don¡¯t have daddy, we can do what daddy can do!¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to upset them. They wanted to protect me, so I said with a smile, ¡°thank you.¡±


    The two kids nodded in agreement.


    I took the two kids to have lunch and bought them two clothes before I took them back.


    The dinner was prepared by Fiona.


    I took the kids to sit down at the table. Fiona smiled and asked what they had yed today. The two kids reported everything to her. The atmosphere was very harmonious.


    After eating for a while, I suddenly noticed that Cyrus ate very slowly today. ¡°Cyrus, what¡¯s wrong? Are you too full for lunch?¡±


    Hearing this, Fiona and Aviva also looked at Cyrus.


    Cyrus put one of his hands under the table with his stomach in his arms and ate slowly with the other. His face turned pale and he looked a little ufortable.


    Aviva was worried. ¡°Mommy, Cyrus doesn¡¯t feel well.¡±

 Chapter 53

    I put down my chopsticks, stood up and walked to the little guy.


    Cyrus put her hands on his stomach and frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your stomach?¡± I grabbed the little guy¡¯s wrist with a serious look and wanted to see what¡¯s wrong with it.


    Cyrus nodded vigorously. When I was about to grab his wrist, he suddenly jumped off the chair with a long face and ran all the way to the bathroom.


    I stood up and looked at Aviva worriedly. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Aviva felt it carefully and shook her head.


    Fiona also looked worriedly at the direction of the bathroom and turned to look at the food. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. The food tonight should be okay.¡±


    Iforted Fiona with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s not about the dinner. I think maybe I caught a cold when swimming at noon, or I eat something bad.¡±


    Fiona nodded slightly, but looked a little distressed.


    After a long while, Cyrus came out of the bathroom with a pale face.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked with concern.


    The little guy shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    I¡¯m still worried. I took him to sit on the sofa and grabbed his wrist to feel his pulse.


    ¡°When did you feel ufortable?¡± after that, I frowned and looked at the little guy.


    Cyrus answered guiltily, ¡°in the car this afternoon.¡±


    I sighed, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want mommy to worry about me. Besides, I just want to go to the bathroom¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to protect Mommy, you have to take good care of yourself first. Next time you feel ufortable, you should tell mommy earlier.¡±


    The little boy nodded obediently.


    ¡°I just need to take some medicine. Now I have to go to the hospital.¡± I looked up at the time and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not toote.¡±


    After saying that, I asked Fiona to fetch their coats and drove them to the hospital.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    When I was checking thepany¡¯s email, I suddenly heard a crisp explosion of ss.


    Then came Bonnie¡¯s suppressed exmation.


    All of a sudden, I came to my senses and stood up to take a look at the ward.


    The water I just poured spilled all over the ground, and the cup was broken into four pieces. Bonnie leaned against the head of the bed, seeming to be startled. She looked at the cup on the ground and couldn¡¯t react for a long time.


    Seeing this, I frowned and strode in to clean up the mess.


    ¡°Penn.¡± Bonnie looked at me timidly. ¡°Did I interrupt your work? I saw that you were focusing on your work and didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so I wanted to take the cup by myself. But I didn¡¯t expect that it was still not convenient. The cup was broken and I interrupted your work.¡±


    Then she got out of bed to help her clean up. ¡°Work is important. I can do it myself. Go out to work.¡±


    I took her hand back and said in a low voice, ¡°since you asked me to take care of you, you can ask me toe in and help you with these things. You can pretend to be strong, but you are bringing me trouble.¡±


    She bit her lips and stood aside awkwardly.


    After cleaning up the mess, I fetched a new ss of water for her and put it in a ce she could use.


    ¡°You can call me if you need anything.¡± after saying that, I was about to turn around and go out.


    Bonnie shouted at me, ¡°Penn!¡±


    I stopped, looked back at her and replied in a deep voice.


    She seemed a little embarrassed and lowered her eyes. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to disturb your work, but after thinking for a while, I think what you just said is right. If I continue to be strong, it may cause you more trouble, so I think it¡¯s better not to be strong. Can you apany me to see a doctor? I feel a little ufortable in my arm.¡±


    Hearing this, I frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She frowned and said, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault. When I took the cup just now, I seemed to have touched the broken part. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s serious.¡±


    I took a deep look at her arm in ster and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    When I arrived at the hospital, I was going to take Cyrus in, but the little guy insisted on walking on his own, so I had to give up.


    i took two kids to register and I took them to the second floor directly.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Does it hurt?¡± I asked with concern all the way.


    The little boy shook his head, his face pale.


    I know he is pretending to be strong, and his eyes are full of worry.


    When the three of us passed by the elevator, it just stopped and the door slowly opened.


    ¡°Does your arm still hurt?¡±


    A familiar voice rang in our ears.


    The two kids and I turned our heads to have a look subconsciously.


    In the elevator, Penn and Bonnie stood side by side. Bonnie was in ster, wearing a thin hospital gown and arge suit jacket.


    Beside her, Penn was only wearing a shirt, with his sleeves rolled up slightly, revealing a thin arm. He looked sideways at the person beside him.


    When I saw the two of them, we were both stunned.


    Although I¡¯ve already known about their marriage, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Penn and Bonnie so intimate.


    For a moment, my mood is a littleplicated.


    I just feel a little self mocking.


    I know that Penn will marry Bonnie sooner orter, and I also know how persistent Penn was to Bonnie six years ago.


    Penn treated me better this time, I suspected the rtionship between him and Bonnie.


    The two walked out of the elevator slowly and didn¡¯t seem to notice us.


    ¡°Miss Miller, what a coincidence! Are you¡­ Are you not feeling well? Or is the baby not feeling well?¡± Bonnie greeted me as if nothing had happened. When she spoke, she raised her uninjured arm and closed her coat.


    All of a sudden, I came to my senses and protected the two kids behind me. Then, I smiled at Bonnie indifferently and said, ¡°no, thanks, Miss Hunter. It¡¯s just a small problem.¡±


    Then she took a nce at Penn and said, ¡°it seems that Mr. Carter and Miss Hunter are also busy. I won¡¯t disturb them.¡±


    Before the two of them could respond, I took the two kids¡¯ hands and tried to escape from their sight.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After two steps, I heard the voice of Penn again.


    ¡°Is Aviva not feeling well with Cyrus?¡±


    Cyrus turned around and looked at the pale face. ¡°It¡¯s just a stomachache. Uncle, you¡¯d better go and apany that aunt to see a doctor. Don¡¯t worry about us!¡±


    I also noticed that the little guy¡¯s voice was a little loud, so I quickly protected him behind me and apologized to the passers-by in a low voice. Then I looked at the Penn and two people and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cyrus is a little ufortable and has a bad temper. Please Mr. Carter and Miss Hunter forget about it.¡±


    Last time, the two kids were fired from the kindergarten for no reason, and I was still scared.


    Now that I saw that Penn cared about Bonnie very much, i didn¡¯t want Bonnie to find an excuse to deal with the two kids.


    Therefore, I tried best to be polite to the two of them.


    Bonnie said hypocritically, ¡°the little guy looks pale. Is he seriously ill?¡±


    Then she looked up at me and said intentionally, ¡°if you need, I can introduce a very powerful doctor to you. Of course, it would be great if Penn is willing to help. The doctors he knows are all very good.¡±


    I smiled coldly and said, ¡°no, thanks. I have a lot of medical resources, but the Cyrus is not that serious. Thank you for your concern, Miss Hunter.¡±


    I¡¯ve tried my best to be as polite as possible, but Bonnie still frowned and looked at me with some grievance. ¡°I¡¯m also kind-hearted. Miss Miller, why do you have to treat me like this?¡±


    I just felt that my eyelids twitched. I didn¡¯t want to listen to her nonsense. I pulled my lower lip and didn¡¯t answer.


    I said goodbye. ¡°I have to take the child to see a doctor. Mr. Carter and Miss Hunter, help yourselves.¡±


    After saying that, I nodded, turned around and left.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    ¡°Penn, let¡¯s go. Miss Miller has gone too much. We care about her out of kindness, but she has such an attitude. I thought I said something wrong.¡±


    Bonnie¡¯sint came to my ears, but I didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to it.


    ¡°Penn? What are you thinking about? If you are worried about that child, I will go with you.¡± she pulled my sleeve and said.


    I nced at her arm indifferently and replied in a low voice, ¡°no, your arm is also injured. It¡¯s only a few steps away from the consulting room. You should be able to do it yourself, right?¡±


    She frowned slightly and pretended to be worried. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t feel any pain now. Maybe I just touched it just now. It¡¯s my fault. As for the child of Miss Miller, I know he is sick, but I don¡¯t go to see him. It¡¯s unreasonable.¡±


    She suggested, ¡°let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    I frowned and refused, ¡°since you don¡¯t feel ufortable, go upstairs and have a rest.¡±


    She faltered, ¡°but Auntie ising soon. If she doesn¡¯t see you, I don¡¯t know how to exin to her.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Speaking of my mother, my face was slightly frozen, and I nced at Aimee and her two children who had entered the consulting room. Looking back, I said to Bonnie, ¡°I will exin to herter, you go back first.¡±


    With that, I strode towards the pediatric consulting room.


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    I touched the heads of the little guys, took the prescription prescribed by the doctor, and took the little guys away.


    Because it¡¯s not toote to find out, Cyrus¡¯s condition is not so serious. Just go back and take medicine on time.


    My mood rxed a lot.


    As i walked, I told the little guys again and again, ¡°Did you hear what the doctor said? If you feel ufortable in the future, you must tell Mommy in time. You can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    The little guys nodded.


    I looked down to ask Cyrus how he felt, but noticed that there seemed to be someone standing in front of us. Although we hade close, that person still didn¡¯t mean to give in.


    The expressions of the little guys suddenly became alert.


    Seeing this, my heart sank slightly and I thought of something.


    Looking up, I didn¡¯t expect to see the face I saw just now.


    Penn stood in front of us expressionless, his eyes dark, and seemed inexplicably serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Carter?¡± I was stunned for a moment and immediately asked coldly.


    He frowned and said, ¡°How is Cyrus?¡±


    I frowned and nced around, but I didn¡¯t see Bonnie.


    Penn left Bonnie and came to care about the kids?


    Realizing this, I felt a little scared.


    After all, in Penn¡¯s view, one is his fiancee who has been attached to him for six years, and the other is the son of his ex-wife who has just known him for some time. It should be self-evident that he is also ill.


    But Penn made an unexpected choice. He dropped Bonnie and came to see Cyrus.


    Did Penn already know about the kids?


    The little guy¡¯s words in the swimming pool in the morning rang in my mind again.


    Although the little guy has exined that Penn is their father, just because he thinks Penn is more powerful.


    But now, I can¡¯t help but suspect again.


    Thinking of this, I unconsciously protected the little guy behind me.


    After calming down for a few seconds, I coldly rejected his concern. ¡°Cyrus¡¯s body has nothing to do with Mr. Carter. I will take care of my children. Mr. Carter has time to care about my children. It¡¯s better to spend more time with your fiancee. I think Miss Hunter just hurt very badly. She needs someone to take care of her.¡±


    He exined with a cold face, ¡°Bonnie has broken her arm and has been recuperated in the hospital for several days. She is fine. I care about Cyrus, just because I think he has a good rtionship with Lundy. If Lundy asks about him, I won¡¯t know nothing.¡±


    I said lightly, ¡°If Lundy asks, you can tell him that Cyrus caught a cold while swimming. It¡¯s not serious. I have already told you about Cyrus. You can also exin to LundyI will take the children back.¡±


    I nodded to him coldly and led the little guys to go around him.


    As soon as I came to him, the man¡¯s voice rang in my ear.


    ¡°Are you so anxious to avoid me?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help stopping and holding the hands of the two little guys tight.


    I puckered my lower lip and admit, ¡°Mr. Carter, you are different from me. Although I have children, I am still single, and you have a fiancee. In this case, you should avoid suspicion, but you don¡¯t have such self-consciousness I hope Mr. Carter understands.¡±


    Cyrus¡¯s milky voice sounded.


    ¡°Mommy, I have a stomachache and want to go back to rest.¡±


    With that, the little guy gently pulled my arm.


    I turned around, said good-bye to Penn, and took the kids downstairs without looking back.


    ¡°Do you have severe stomachache? Do you want Mommy to hug you?¡±


    When I reached the stairs, I squatted down and looked into the little guy¡¯s eyes.


    Cyrus grinned strangely and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt long ago, but I just want Mommy to leave early.¡±


    When I heard the little guy¡¯s words, I was relieved. ¡°You can¡¯t scare Mommy like this in the future. If you say you are sleepy, you can just tell Mommy that you have stomachache when you are sick.¡±


    I was really scared by the little guy just now. I would almost take the little guy back to check again.


    Fortunately, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the little guy.


    There was a sound of footsteps in the quiet corridor.


    The sound of footsteps is approaching us. It sounds very slight. It should be a woman.


    I just thought that someone was going up and down the stairs and took the little guys away.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I got up, I saw Bonnieing out of the corner.


    My face darkened as our eyes met.


    At one nce, I could see that the woman was not kind.


    I just didn¡¯t know what she was going to do.


    Many guesses shed through my mind.


    Bonnie¡¯s face was faint. When she came to us, she even looked at Cyrus with concern and asked me, ¡°Have you finished seeing the doctor with your child? What does the doctor say, is the little guy seriously ill?¡±


    I looked at her warily, turned around and told the two little guys, ¡°Go downstairs and wait.¡±


    The little guys stared at Bonnie with fierce eyes.


    I know the little guys are trying to protect me, but I don¡¯t know what will happen next. If Bonnie starts to attack the little guys, I¡¯m afraid I will not protect them


    Seeing that the little guys are not leaving, I stiffened my face and pretended to be angry and told the more sensible Aviva, ¡°Aviva, take Cyrus down and take care of brother.¡±


    Aviva just nodded and took Cyrus by the wrist and went downstairs together.


    Only Bonnie and I are left in the stairwell.


    ¡°Come on, what do you want to do?¡± I looked at the person in front of me distantly.


    Bonnie was innocent. ¡°I said that I want to care about Cyrus¡¯s illness. What¡¯s your attitude? will I do anything to the children?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I thought that the woman had let the kids drop out of school without any reason before, and ¡°You know.¡±

 Chapter 55

    When the voice fell, she looked a little aggrieved. ¡°I really just want to care about Cyrus. My arm is still injured. What can I do to them? I just want to see that Penn cares about him so much and and wants to know about Cyrus. I want to do something, not for you, but not for Penn to worry.¡±


    she was trying to prove to me her sincerity for Penn.


    I nodded slightly. ¡°In that case, thank Miss Hunter for his kindness. But Cyrus¡¯s condition is not serious. Just go back and take some medicine. Miss Hunter should pay more attention to his injury.¡±


    Bonnie raised her eyes and smiled at me as if nothing had happened. ¡°My injury is no big deal, but I was identally hit by a car when I was shopping with Aunt J the other day. Fortunately, she is OK. My injury is nothing.¡±


    The implication is to tell me that I was hurt to save J.


    I pulled my lips and smiled, and replied perfunctorily, ¡°Miss Hunter and Mrs. Carter have such a good rtionship. In the future, Miss Hunter will marry into the Hunter family. I will go back first. The time iste, and the children are also sleepy.¡±


    After that, she turned around and wanted to leave without waiting for Bonnie to say anything more.


    Just turned around, but I was caught by the wrist.


    I frowned and looked back at the woman behind me.


    Bonnie looked at me pitifully. ¡°Actually, I have one more thing to say to you. I want to apologize to you.¡±


    When I heard this, I was a little suspicious, and I didn¡¯t know what Bonnie was intending.


    ¡°No need.¡± I pulled my lower lip at Bonnie, ¡°Miss Hunter has nothing to thank me for.¡±


    Bonnie insisted on apologizing to me, holding my wrist tightly, ¡°I was thoughtless about dismissing two kids from the kindergarten before, and I was too impulsive. I just thought about your rtionship with Penn six years ago, and I felt scared. I was afraid he woulde back to you again, so I tried to widen your distance. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Hearing what she said, I just felt a little sarcastic and nodded casually, ¡°Well, I forgive you, as long as you don¡¯t attack Aviva and Cyrus again in the future. In addition, you can rest assured that Penn has always liked you, and never said to me, so you don¡¯t have to stare at me.¡±


    After that, I¡¯m not in the mood to talk to her again. Seeing that she hasn¡¯t let go yet, I frown and raise my hand to brush her hand away from my wrist.


    Unexpectedly, my hand just touched Bonnie¡¯s hand. The person in front of me suddenly released his hand and staggered. The whole person leaned against the wall sideways.


    Thinking that she was still injured, my face suddenly sank, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She looked at me nkly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. After my arm was injured, I couldn¡¯t control my center of gravity and didn¡¯t stand firm at once.¡±


    After that, without waiting for me to say anything, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m d you can forgive me. Didn¡¯t you just say that the children are going to have a rest? Then don¡¯t let them wait for a long time. Take them home quickly.¡±


    When the voice fell, she turned and entered the corridor.


    Looking at the back of her leaving, I always felt that something was wrong.


    But Bonnie doesn¡¯t seem to be wrong. Plus, she said it was all right, so I didn¡¯t think much about it. I went downstairs to send the kids home.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    I was waiting in the ward. When I saw Bonnie was noting back and was about to call her, I heard what was happening at the door.


    ¡°Penn, you are back.¡± Her voice sounded a little lonely.


    I nodded, ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Just now I watched Aimee take the kids away, so I went to the orthopedics department to look for Bonnie, but I didn¡¯t see anyone. When I returned to the ward, I didn¡¯t see her.


    She smiled reluctantly, ¡°I came out of orthopedics and thought that you should still be in pediatrics, so I went to see you, but I didn¡¯t see you. I asked the doctor by the way, what is the disease of Miss Miller¡¯s child, and wanted to see if there is anything I can help.¡±


    Hearing this, I didn¡¯t think much. I replied calmly, ¡°If she needs help, she will naturally tell you.¡±


    I also know that the little woman would not easily ask me for help unless she had to.


    She nodded andy back in bed


    Just as we were talking, there was a knock at the door of the ward.


    Mother opened the door and walked in. She sat down beside Bonnie¡¯s bed with concern. ¡°How do you feel today? Does your arm still hurt? Did Penn take care of you?¡±


    After hearing this, Bonnie looked at me timidly and smiled: ¡°Penn has taken good care of me. Thank you for your aunt¡¯s care. It must be very hard for you to go back and forth with home in the hospital every day. My injury is not serious. You don¡¯t have to work so hard after that.¡±


    Mother disapproved, ¡± I must watch you get better.¡±


    Bonnie smiled.


    mother touched the ster on her arm painfully, ¡°It¡¯s good for me to talk with you. Why do you sweat so much? Don¡¯t you lie in bed all the time? Does your arm hurt again?¡±


    Bonnie moved and exined in a low voice, ¡°I justy a little stuffy, so I just climbed the stairs.¡±


    Hearing this, my mother turned around and looked at me.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyebrows were slightly twisted, and I knew nothing about Bonnie climbing the stairs.


    However, her words are really eptable.


    ¡°Penn wasn¡¯t with you?¡± mother asked immediately.


    Bonnie looked at me and her eyes twinkled twice.


    Mother turned to me and asked, ¡°Where did you go when Bonnie climbed the stairs just now?¡±


    I frowned and said nothing.


    If I said that little woman, my mother would have to find that little woman again.


    ¡°Bonnie.¡± My mother turned to Bonnie.


    Bonnie¡¯s face was flustered. She lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°Just now Miss Miller came to the hospital with two children. We just met. I saw that it seemed that her child was not veryfortable, and I associated with Lundy. I felt uneasy, so I asked Penn to take a look.¡±


    She nced at me and added, ¡°I mean, Penn didn¡¯t n to go.¡±


    mother looked at me with a calm face, ¡°Is that what Bonnie said? Bonnie is injured. Are you going to see someone else¡¯s son?¡±


    I frowned and said nothing.


    ¡°Bonnie is still speaking for you. What about you? Have you ever thought about Bonnie? She is a wounded girl, walking alone in the hospital. What if someone bumps her and the injury gets worse?¡±

 Chapter 56

    Bonnie hurriedly reached out and took her mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m all right. My injury is almost healed. It¡¯s not easy for Miss Miller to take two children alone. we also know each other. Even if Aimee has done something wrong before, the child is innocent. Not only Penn, but also I¡¯m worried about the child¡¯s condition.¡±


    ¡°Penn, don¡¯t you still have work to deal with? Go to work quickly and I¡¯ll talk to aunt.¡± Bonnie turned to me and said.


    I looked at both of them. I didn¡¯t want to listen to my mother¡¯s preaching any more, so I turned around and went out and closed the door inside.


    After a while, mother helped Bonnie out of the ward.


    I got up to catch up, but my mother looked back at me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Bonnie out for a while. What should you do? I don¡¯t expect you to take care of it so carefully.¡±


    I take care of Bonnie these days, and I also do it as a task. Now that my mother said so, I am more rxed, nodded and sat back.


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    The next morning, I was taking the kids to breakfast when the doorbell rang.


    I got up and opened the door.


    When I saw the people at the door, my heart sank slightly. I turned back and said to Fiona, ¡°I¡¯m going out. Please take care of the children.¡±


    Fiona agreed.


    I smiled at the kids as if nothing had happened, turned my head, but my face waspletely indifferent. ¡°Mrs. Carter, what¡¯s the matter, let¡¯s go out to talk.¡±


    J¡¯s appearance is obviously hostile. I don¡¯t want to affect children any more.


    J gave me a disdainful nce and turned to get on the car without saying a word.


    I hesitated for a moment and followed.


    The car stopped at a nearby cafe.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    J was still scowling and didn¡¯t say a word to me.


    But I can clearly feel the chill on her.


    I think Penn is the only reason she came to me.


    When we sat down in the coffee shop, J said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for your purpose. I think you know it very well.¡±


    I pressed my thin lips slightly and looked at her calmly, which was acquiescence.


    ¡°Six years ago, you left the Carter family without saying goodbye, leaving only divorce agreement, which made the Carter family lose face. This matter has passed for so long, and I didn¡¯t intend to pursue it with you, but you are still guilty. After returning, you are entangled with Penn.¡±


    J¡¯s tone was frosty, ¡°I said earlier that the Carter family could not amodate people like you again! You were tangled with Penn before, and I warned you once. What about you? Don¡¯t you take me so seriously? After I warned you, you still cling to Penn?¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Please make clear that the only contact I have with Mr. Carter is because of children. You don¡¯t want me to get involved with Mr. Carter. I also don¡¯t want to get into trouble. Why bother him?¡±


    ¡°You mean, Penn pesters you?¡± J looked at me sarcastically. ¡°Even so, you should have some self-knowledge. Penn is a man with a fiancee. His future wife can¡¯t be you, and I can¡¯t let him marry you!¡±


    I knew it would be like this. Hearing this, I didn¡¯t have much waves in my heart.


    But J said again, ¡°I didn¡¯t see how you two contacted because of the child. But this time, you actually intervenes Bonnie. This is the most intolerable thing for me. Bonnie was nearly recovered in order to save me from injury, but you let her hurt again. Aimee, you are such a cruel woman, I dare not let you approach Penn again.¡±


    Hearing this, my face changed slightly.


    Bonnie¡¯s Second injury? Is it because of the incidentst night?


    I know that it was Bonnie¡¯s own y, but at the moment, I can¡¯t argue.


    J¡¯s face became colder when I was silent. ¡°So, you¡¯d better not make a fuss, otherwise, I don¡¯t mind sending you abroad!¡±


    Looking at J¡¯s towering posture, I know that her prejudice against me can¡¯t be reversed. Moreover, there is no need to reverse it for a long time. Anyway, we won¡¯t have any connection in the future.


    Thinking of this, my mood calmed down slowly, and I spoke calmly, ¡°Mr. Carter, you can rest assured that not everyone is interested in your son. At least, I am not interested in him, and the only intersection with him is just because of Lundy. Now that you have said that, I will pay more attention and keep a distance with Mr. Carter in the future.¡±


    As for Bonnie¡¯s injury, I can¡¯t confirm whether it is rted to me, and I don¡¯t intend to mention it again.


    J stared at me carefully for a long time, then pulled her lower lip coldly, ¡°That¡¯s the best. You¡¯d better remember what you said today.¡±


    I nodded slightly. ¡°If you have nothing else to do, I have to go back to take care of the children, so I¡¯ll go first. This cup of coffee is my treat for you.¡±


    After that, I got up and wanted to leave without waiting for J to respond.


    Just when I stood up, I saw a man standing outside thepartment.


    I don¡¯t know when Penn came, or what he came for, but he looks very ugly.


    my eyes droop, and I press down the uneasiness in a hurry, and then I raise my eyes to his eyes again, and I say hello distantly, ¡°Mr. Carter.¡±


    Penn¡¯s pov


    I looked at the woman in front of me as if nothing had happened.


    Early in the morning, I received the news from my subordinates that my mother came to Aimee and they came to the cafe together.


    Thinking of what happened yesterday, I knew that my mother must havee to Aimee for trouble. I immediately put down my work and rushed all the way.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that I came in a hurry and heard the sarcastic words of the little woman.


    Not everyone is interested in me. At least, she is not interested.


    When I heard this, I almost stopped unconsciously, and my heart was full of irony.


    Six years ago, this little woman¡¯s heart was all me.


    Now, six yearster, the little woman can say such things frankly.


    Looking at the little woman who was alienated from me, I rolled my throat and said, ¡°What do you mean by what you just said?¡±


    Her lips curled up, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you heard, but what I said just now is from the heart. I believe that with Mr. Carter¡¯s understanding, You can understand what I said, so I hope we will not disturb each other in the future.¡±


    With that, she nodded distantly and strode away.


    I grabbed her wrist.


    She lowered her voice and warned, ¡°Let me go!¡±

 Chapter 57

    I looked at the woman beside me, and a burst ofpelling aura broke out around me.


    She turned around and red at me.


    The strength of my hand tightened again. The next second, I silently released my strength and released my slender wrist.


    I can see that this little woman has made up her mind. No matter what I say, it is useless.


    She strode to the cashier to settle the bill, and then strode away without looking back.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± My mother looked at me and motioned me to sit down.


    filled with suppressed anger, and I strode to sit opposite my mother.


    The coffee in front of me was ordered by the little woman just now.


    Thinking of what she just said to her mother, my eyebrows are wrinkled deeper.


    ¡°Waiter, please take another one.¡± Mother raised her hand and called the waiter. ¡°Please take that cup away.¡±


    The waiter quickly removed the cup of coffee and brought me a new one.


    ¡°Why did youe? She asked you toe?¡± Mother drank coffee and looked at me calmly.


    I was silent.


    mother frowned, ¡°You came to me early in the morning to show me your face. What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°What are you looking for her for?¡± I asked in a deep voice.


    My mother looked at me up and down, and was slightly displeased. ¡°You can leave the injured Bonnie to see her, why can¡¯t I talk to her? Besides, don¡¯t you hear me? She is not interested in you at all, and you should be angry with me because of her?¡±


    I turned a deaf ear to her words and continued to ask, ¡°What did you say to her just now?¡±


    ¡°I just told her facts, and sheins to you , and let you show your face to me!¡±


    I looked at my mother and replied in a deep voice, ¡°She didn¡¯t call me.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I believe it?¡± mother¡¯s face was full of sarcasm.


    ¡°I sent someone to monitor her. It was my staff who told me that you were here.¡± I exined the facts without expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s good about that woman! Don¡¯t forget what she did to the Carter family and Lundy!¡± mother snapped down the table. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you thought before, from today no, you should have any connections with her. You should be married with Bonnie, what will others think if they knew this?¡±


    I met her eyes calmly, ¡°I said, this is between me and her. I will solve it myself. Don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    My mother gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°What do you think of Bonnie when you tell me that? She has waited for you for so long, and you want to dismiss her with a word? That woman left Lundy cruelly. For so many years, isn¡¯t Bonnie taking care of Lundy with you? Bonnie has done nothing wrong with you, Lundy, or our elders!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think she did it right?¡±


    Mother nodded.


    ¡°Why do you think Lundy, a child, rejected her for so many years without any reason?¡± I asked in a deep voice.


    mother was shocked again, and then patiently defended Bonnie. ¡°Bonnie said that she likes children very much, but this is the first time she has close contact with children. It is also inevitable that she will do wrong things. As long as they stay together for a long time, their rtionship will naturally improve.¡±


    After that, he looked at me reproachfully, ¡°How many times have I told you over the years that you should keep Lundy close to Bonnie.¡±


    I pulled my lower lip sarcastically.


    I know it¡¯s no good talking to my mother on this issue.


    No matter how many times, she would put the responsibility around me and try to speak for Bonnie.


    ¡°So you mean I have to marry Bonnie?¡±


    Mother nodded, ¡°Bonnie has been waiting for you for so long. You can¡¯t let her down.¡±


    I calmly asked, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    When the voice fell, mother frowned, and her face was full of displeasure. ¡°If you don¡¯t marry Bonnie, who do you want to marry? Marry Aimee? I said, I can¡¯t let her enter the door. Bonnie suffered so much injury to save me, and it is likely to have arge area of scars. you must marry her!¡±


    I looked at her nkly.


    ¡°Aimee herself said that she is not interested in you. Even if you want to marry her, she may not want to.¡± mother said coldly.


    I frowned, and my face was indifferent. ¡°Even if she didn¡¯t want to, I wouldn¡¯t marry Bonnie.¡±


    Hearing this, my mother was furious, holding a coffee cup in one hand, and blue veins appeared on her hand.


    ¡°The Hunter family is kind to me. Over the years, the Carter Group has given the Hunter family a lot of benefits that are enough to repay. As for what you said she saved you, it is between you and her. All I can do is take care of her for a period of time before she recovers, and then I can find the best doctor for her to ensure that she will not have scars. ¡± I said calmly.


    mother raised her hand to press her temple and red at me, ¡°You came to annoy me in the morning, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°If you feel ufortable, I will send you to the hospital now. However, if you still want to threaten me to marry Bonnie, I can only say it is impossible.¡±


    We sat in silence for a long time.


    My mother waved to me angrily, ¡°Hurry up and don¡¯t wander in front of me.¡±


    I nodded. Before I left, I didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°I left someone at the door. You can tell them if you have something to do.¡±


    After that, she left the coffee shop without waiting for her reaction.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, return to thepany?¡±


    Seeing me getting on, the driver asked respectfully.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyebrows slightly twisted, and Aimee¡¯s residence shed.


    Is that really what she said just now true?


    After thinking for a while, I took back my thoughts and told the driver, ¡°Go back to thepany.¡±


    Penn¡¯s pov


    As soon as I came out of the elevator, Bill quickly stepped up and said, ¡°Sir, the matter you asked me to investigate a few days ago hase to a conclusion.¡±


    My eyes were dim. ¡°Did you find the driver?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but we found the car.¡± Bill replied, ¡°We investigated the monitoring at almost every intersection, and then found out aplete route after the car left the parking lot. It was found that it was going in the direction of the suburbs. I asked my brothers to go to the waste car yard in the suburbs overnight to find the car, and searched the waste car yard all over before finding the car.¡±

 Chapter 58

    As we spoke, we entered Penn¡¯s office one after another.


    After entering the door, Bill did not forget to close the door, then turned to me again and continued: ¡°The license te of that car is forged, and the car is also without owner. It was supposed to be scrapped, but it was driven away by the driver. In addition to the driver¡¯s dress, he hid himself so tightly. I guess this must be more than an ident.¡±


    Hearing his report, I nodded with approval.


    ording to Bill, the driver is too familiar with the route.


    Moreover, it is also a means of eliminating evidence to send the vehicle to the scrap yard for recycling at the first time after the ident.


    ¡°Sir, what should we do next? We have been following up for several days, but we can¡¯t find anything else except this news. Who do you think the murderer might be?¡± Bill asked respectfully.


    I pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°Check out the oppositepanies that have been involved with the Carter Group, and don¡¯t let them go.¡±


    At that time, only my mother and Bonnie appeared in the parking lot, and the car went towards my mother, and it was also prepared.


    I don¡¯t think my mother will offend anyone.


    The only possibility is that someone has brought the business affairs into private.


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    I have been at home with two little guys these two days. When I heard the doorbell, I opened the door at the first time.


    Seeing the people at the door, I couldn¡¯t help being shocked.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Miller, I¡¯m really sorry, I seem to be a little presumptuous.¡± Joyce smiled at me sheepishly.


    I slowly took my eyes away from the little guy she was holding, and went to pour Joyce tea in person.


    ¡°Joyce is here today. What¡¯s the matter?¡± I put down my cup and sat down on the sofa beside me.


    Aviva and Cyrus heard that Joyce wasing. They ran to Joyce and said hello to Joyce. Then they looked at Lundy beside Joyce.


    Lundy still has traces of crying on her face.


    Joyce looked at Aviva and Cyrus and said with concern, ¡°You told me that Cyrus was ill the other day. Lundy couldn¡¯t rest assured. I sent him over. By the way, I also came to see Cyrus. I don¡¯t know how he is.¡±


    Hearing this, I looked at Lundy withplicated eyes and exined to Joyce, ¡°It¡¯s much better, but I let him rest at home for two more days, and he can go to kindergarten in these two days.¡±


    Joyce paid more attention to Cyrus, looked at the time, and was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Lundy, after seeing Cyrus, let¡¯s go back.¡± Joyce asked the little guy for advice.


    Lundy closed her mouth and shook her head.


    Joyce looked at me for help.


    I smiled at her and said, ¡°Let Lundy stay. I¡¯ll take him home in a moment. Please hurry up.¡±


    Lundy held my hand tightly from beginning to end, sweating from the palm of his hand, and was unwilling to let go.


    My heart is very soft, but I have to be ruthless.


    I squatted down and looked into the little guy¡¯s eyes. I was about to open my mouth. Suddenly, the little guy¡¯s belly suddenly grumbles.


    ¡°Mommy, Lundy is hungry,¡± Cyrus reminded.


    I frowned and looked at the innocent and pathetic face in front of me. I just said, ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch. Lundy will join us.¡±


    Lundy nodded.


    After lunch, the two kids wanted to y with Lundy, but I stopped them.


    ¡°You two y by yourselves. Mommy is going to send Lundy back.¡±


    I wanted to tell the little guy clearly, but I couldn¡¯t say anything cruel to the little face I just cried, so I had to send the little guy back for a while.


    Hearing what I said, the two little guys nodded obediently.


    Lundy¡¯s small face was filled with reluctance. He noticed that I was looking at him, closed his mouth and opened his eyes, and refused to talk to me.


    This is the first time that the little guy has treated me like this.


    Seeing the little guy¡¯s resistance, my heart ached again.


    Looking at the delicate face of the little guy, I calmed down for a few seconds, then calmly grasped the little guy¡¯s shoulder and said in a soft voice, ¡°Lundy, will your aunt take you home?¡±


    The little guy just didn¡¯t hear it. He stared at the ground persistently. His big eyes blinked, and there was water vapor on the bottom of his eyes.


    My throat choked slightly. After a while, I frowned again and said, ¡± aunt promised Joyce to send you back. If you stay here too long, Joyce told your father that he woulde to see you.¡±


    Hearing this, the little guy turned around.


    I thought the little guy would promise toe down and was about to rx, but I heard the little guy say, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯te.¡±


    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help being confused.


    The little guy didn¡¯t speak well for a long time. He said stumbling, ¡°No, Joyce, tell Daddy.¡±


    After that, the little guy cautiously approached me for two steps, raised his hand and grabbed my hem, and said pitifully, ¡°Lundy wants to be with aunt.¡±


    I was used to such small actions of the little guy and didn¡¯t immediately escape.


    The little guy leaned carefully in my arms again, and said with some sense of grievance: ¡°Lundy knows that my aunt doesn¡¯t like Daddy. Without Daddy, aunt should not drive Lundy away.¡±


    When I heard the soft sound in my ear, my heart becameplicated.


    Aviva and Cyrus on the side also came forward to help Lundy talk.


    ¡°Mommy, Lundy came alone, let him y with us for a while!¡± Cyrus grabbed my sleeve to act coquettish.


    Aviva also echoed, ¡°Mommy, uncle won¡¯te so soon. Let Lundy stay for a while!¡±


    Lundy looked pathetic.


    I looked at the little guys¡¯ praying sight and looked at the time again. It was less than one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    At this point, Penn should still be working. Even if he knew that the little guy was here, he would not find him immediately.


    Besides, this should be thest time I stayed with the little guy like this.


    Thinking of this, I sighed silently, andpromise. ¡°Then stay a little longer.¡±


    After that, I raised my hand and touched the little guy¡¯s head. ¡°Go and y with mbrother and sister. aunt will send you backter.¡±


    Aviva and Cyrus warmly invite the little guy to y Lego with them


    Lundy shook his head silently and followed me step by step.


    I know that the little guy has been following me. When I heard his footsteps stop, I subconsciously looked back and saw that the little guy looked at me like a wounded little animal, his big eyes were wet and his face was full of innocent.


    Seeing this, my heart tightened slightly, stopped, hesitated for a few seconds, and then slowly returned to the little guy, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lundy?¡±


    ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t like Lundy anymore.¡± Lundy used a positive tone. As soon as he finished, his eyes turned red.


    My expression was slightly stiff.


    He lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t like Daddy, so drive Daddy away. Now drive Lundy away, Auntie doesn¡¯t like Lundy anymore.¡±

 Chapter 59

    I didn¡¯t expect the little guy to draw such a conclusion from this matter. For a moment, I didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t dislike Lundy.¡±


    Lundy held my hem imploringly and wanted to drill into my arms.


    I turned around, squatted down, let the little guy get into my arms, and sighed helplessly: ¡°My aunt doesn¡¯t dislike you.¡±


    Lundy¡¯s voice was stuffy. ¡°But aunt wants to drive Lundy away.¡±


    I felt the little guy¡¯s voice with a crying voice, pulled the little guy out of my arms, and touch his eyes gently.


    Lundy stubbornly closed his mouth and stared at me with big eyes, hoping to get an answer from me.


    After a while, I said softly, ¡± aunt wants to send you back, not because I don¡¯t like you, but because I don¡¯t think we should be so close.¡±


    Hearing this answer, the little guy frowned and looked at me with his head tilted, his face full of iprehension.


    The little guy ¡®s face was a little flustered. He said cautiously, ¡°I won¡¯t tell Daddy, but I wille secretly.¡±


    Hearing the words, I couldn¡¯t help being shocked. I felt both funny and bitter.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t speak, the little guy cried sadly, ¡°Lundy wants daddy and aunt¡­¡±


    Seeing the little guy crying, my heart ached badly.


    ¡°Lundy, you will have mommy in the future. Mommy will treat you better than aunt.¡± I looked away from my eyes and dared not look at the little guy¡¯s face. I said my worries heartily.


    The little guy cried and shook his head, ¡°No! No Mommy!¡±


    The little guy cried badly and even broke his voice when he spoke.


    My eyes passed over the little guy¡¯s face, and I saw that the whole face of the little guy was red , but I continued to say, ¡°This is not your the final say. Your father will get married sooner orter, and then you will have a mummy. If your mummy sees that you have such a good rtionship with aunt, she will be unhappy.¡±


    Lundy cried out, ¡°Lundy don¡¯t! Hate! Hate a bad aunt!¡±


    Hearing the little guy¡¯s words, my eyes shrank.


    I know who the bad aunt is, but I didn¡¯t expect the little guy to be so sensitive.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to think that Bonnie had done so hard to the little guy before.


    But J and Penn have identified that woman, and I have no right toment. I just hope that Bonnie will treat the little guy better under Penn¡¯s eyes.


    Listening to the little guy¡¯s cry getting weaker and weaker, I couldn¡¯t bear to raise my hand to wipe his tears, put the little guy in my arms, and gently patted his back, ¡°Lundy doesn¡¯t cry, Lundy is so cute, and your future mommy will love you in the future, Lundy should listen to daddy and mommy.¡±


    Lundy cried out of breath, holding my clothes tightly with two small hands. ¡°I want aunt, I want aunt to be my mom!¡±


    I was shocked.


    The little guy continued, ¡°Auntie is the best, and Daddy also likes Auntie¡­¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I raised my hand and wiped my tears for the little guy. I tried to politely refuse the little guy, ¡°Auntie¡­ Auntie will not stay here all the time. Auntie will only return to work this time. When the work is over, Auntie will return to abroad, so Auntie cannot be Lundy¡¯s mother.¡±


    When he heard that I would go abroad again, the little guy stopped crying for a few seconds, and then became more violent.


    I was shocked, and my heart was a little flustered for a moment.


    Aviva and Cyrus heard Lundy¡¯s cry, rushed over, looked at Lundy with heartache, and asked, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with Lundy?¡±


    I opened my mouth and didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t go¡­¡± Lundy¡¯s crying face was wet and her voice was hoarse.


    Aviva and Cyrus were puzzled. ¡°Mommy, where are you going?¡±


    What I said to the little guy was just a temporary thought. I haven¡¯t had time to talk to the two little guys.


    The three little guys¡¯ eyes fell on me.


    I said stiffly, ¡°When I finish my work, I will take you to live abroad. I think you are more familiar with the foreign environment than at home. After all, you grew up abroad.¡±


    ¡°Auntie may not see Lundy in the future, but Lundy needs to know that Auntie also misses you in foreign countries. You should listen to Daddy¡¯s words, talk to Daddy more, and get better quickly, you know? This may be thest time Lundy and Auntie meet. Lundy doesn¡¯t cry, how aboutughing more?¡± I looked at the little guy.


    The little guy cried and shook his head, ¡°Aunt won¡¯t go¡­¡±


    I sighed andforted, ¡°Lundy gets better quickly. When Lundy grows up, he can go abroad to find his aunt to y.¡±


    Lundy pitifully confirmed to me, ¡°Really?¡±


    I smiled and nodded.


    The little guy still didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°But when I grow up, aunt won¡¯t remember me.¡±


    I shook my head seriously, ¡°How can I not remember Lundy? Lundy is so cute.¡±


    The two little guys quickly followed and agreed, ¡°We will remember you, too. You must get better soon!¡±


    With our assurance, Lundy was silent for a while, sobbed and nodded, wiping his tears, ¡°Lundy doesn¡¯t cry.¡±


    With red eyes, the little guy tried to raise the corner of his lips, showing a very reluctant smile


    I was relieved and secretly felt sorry for the little guy. I said as if nothing had happened: ¡°Let¡¯s go, aunt will y Lego with you for a while, and then send you back.¡±


    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, I looked at the little guys and felt reluctant to part with them, but I still said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go back to Lundy with my aunt.¡±


    Hearing this, the little guys put down their Lego in session.


    Aviva and Cyrus reluctantly got up and hugged Lundy, ¡°We can meet in kindergarten, you have to wait for us!¡±


    Lundy¡¯s eyes lit up again and nodded forcefully.


    I got up and took the little guy by the hand and led him out of the door.


    On the way to the Carter¡¯s mission, I was almost silent all the way.


    The little guy sitting at the back has been quiet.


    Until I stopped outside the Carter¡¯s mansion, the little guy¡¯s voice sounded carefully.


    ¡°Auntie, is it because of my father that you want to go abroad?¡±

 Chapter 60

    I couldn¡¯t help being stunned. After a few seconds, I smiled at the little guy calmly, ¡°No, aunt came back this time. It was the work arrangement, and I had to leave after work.¡±


    Hearing my answer, the little guy was silent again.


    I opened the door, took the little guy down, and led him to the gate of the manor.


    When I let the little guy go in, the little guy looked up at me carefully.


    Looking up at the little guy¡¯s eyes, I looked down, squatted down and looked into his eyes. ¡°What else do you want to say?¡±


    Lundy nodded slightly and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t hate Daddy.¡±


    Thinking that we should not meet muchter, I nodded along with the little guy.


    The little guy held me reluctantly again, and then turned to enter the gate of the manor


    I didn¡¯t dare to go in, for fear of being found by Penn and the servants. I just stood at the door and watched the little guy enter the vi before turning around and getting on the car.


    Watching the little guy enter the vi, I went back to the car with mixed feelings.


    After a long time in the car, I slowly started the car and went home.


    The two little guys in the family were sitting upright on the sofa waiting for me. As soon as I came in, they greeted me with worried faces, ¡°Mommy, is Lundy home?¡±


    my heart was bitter again. I managed to pull out a smile and nodded to the little guys.


    Cyrus followed me and asked, ¡°Did Lundy cry on the road? He cried so sad just now.¡±


    I touched the little guy¡¯s head. ¡°No, Lundy is very good.¡±


    Hearing this, the little guys nodded reassuringly, but still looked at me eagerly.


    Being stared at by the little guys, I couldn¡¯t help frowning, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, are we really going to live abroad?¡± Cyrus looked at me puzzled.


    I nodded slightly.


    Originally, I really intended to take the kids to settle.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect to meet Penn again after returning home, let alone that his attitude would change so much.


    Even because of Penn, my life has be a bit messy.


    Now I just want to get rid of that manpletely, so that I can better protect these two little guys.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    After receiving Cheryl¡¯s call, I immediately put down my work, rushed back from thepany, and called Geoffrey on the way.


    Since the disappearance, Lundy¡¯s psychological state has been very unstable, and we must pay special attention to it.


    Cheryl rushed up when he saw us both enter the door.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lundy?¡± I nced at the living room. I didn¡¯t see the little guy.


    Cheryl pointed upstairs, ¡°I went upstairs on my own when I came back. I looked in a bad mood. No matter what I said, he ignored me. I can only call you back.¡±


    Hearing this, I nodded slightly and strode upstairs with Geoffrey.


    The little guy¡¯s door was locked, and there was no movement inside.


    My heart sank slightly and I knocked on the door, ¡°Lundy, Daddy is back. Open the door and let Daddy in, OK?¡±


    After a while, there was still no movement inside, and there was no sign of the door opening.


    I looked back at Geoffrey.


    Geoffrey is also frowning.


    We hesitated for a long time, and I whispered to Cheryl, ¡°Go and get the key.¡±


    Cheryl was about to get the key when the door of the little guy¡¯s bedroom suddenly opened.


    Seeing this, the three of us were relieved at the same time.


    ¡°What happened? Why did youe back alone?¡± I leaned over and looked at the little guy¡¯s face.


    Lundy shook his head unhappily, apparently not wanting to say.


    Seeing the little guy¡¯s reaction to my words, my heart waspletely rxed and I touched the little guy¡¯s head¡±Forget it if you don¡¯t want to say, daddy will call you downstairs to eatter.¡±


    The little guy nodded obediently.


    Watching the little guy enter the door, I whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t lock the door.¡±


    The little guy also agreed.


    Watching the door close in front of us, I got up and took Geoffrey into the study.


    ¡°What do you think of Lundy¡¯s situation now?¡±


    Sitting across the desk, I asked.


    Geoffrey nodded and said, ¡°As usual, maybe only certain people will make his situation more positive.¡±


    I know who the specific person is.


    ¡°My suggestion is to let Lundy contact Miss Miller more. After a long time, he may recoverpletely.¡± Geoffrey suggested in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help sinking my face.


    Geoffrey wondered, ¡°Why, is there any difficulty?¡±


    I pinched my eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible at present.¡±


    Geoffrey frowned a little regretfully, ¡°In this case, you are the only person Lundy trusts most. You should pay more attention to the little guy¡¯s psychological state. If you have anything, please contact me at any time. We are still the same as before.¡±


    I nodded slightly.


    Geoffrey confirmed that Lundy was normal and didn¡¯t stay much. He left before dinner.


    I sat in the study for a while, took out my mobile phone and called Joyce.


    I personally sent Lundy to the kindergarten this morning. Even if he left alone, he must have left the kindergarten.


    Joyce should know what happened during this period.


    At the other end, Joyce told us what happened today after receiving the call.


    ¡°¡­ I put Lundy down and left. Miss Miller said that she would send Lundy back, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± My eyes were dim. ¡°How is Cyrus?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. I¡¯ll be back for ss in the next two days.¡±


    I answered with a deep voice, ¡°I know, please.¡±


    Joyce apologized for a long time before hanging up.


    After hanging up the phone, I thought about Joyce¡¯s words just now, and my heart wasplicated.


    There was a knock at the door of the study, followed by Cheryl¡¯s cautious voice, ¡°Young master, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    I collected my thoughts, responded in a deep voice, got up and strode out of the room to call Lundy.


    The little guy came out of the room very quickly. Except for his low mood, he didn¡¯t look any different.


    I slowed down and walked behind the little guy, feeling a little heavy.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The little guy went to Aimee¡¯s house today. What did Aimee say to the little guy?


    Didn¡¯t that little woman say that she would not involve children?


    When I arrived downstairs, I sat down beside the little guy and asked calmly, ¡°Where are you today?¡±


    Lundy paused, then shook his head silently, as if he didn¡¯t want to talk to me.


    I became more convinced of what Aimee said to the little guy.


    Just when I felt confused, the little guy suddenly pulled my sleeve.


    I bowed my head in puzzlement.


    ¡°Eat, vegetables.¡± Lundy looked at me pitifully and pointed to the vegetables that were a little far away from him.


    Hearing this, I was shocked.


    Since the disappearance, this is the first time that the little guy has spoken to me. It¡¯s still something unrted to Aimee.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t respond, he pushed the small te in front of me again, and his face was full of urge.


    Seeing the little guy¡¯s movements, I regained my mind and raised my hand to give him vegetables.


    Lundy lowered his head and ate very seriously, and his appetite was muchrger than before.


    When the little guy finished eating, wiped his mouth and prepared to go upstairs, I spoke in a deep voice and stopped him, ¡°Lundy.¡±


    He stopped and looked back at me puzzled.


    My eyes met the little guy¡¯s eyesplexly, but I couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Did you go to Aunt Aimee¡¯s house today?¡±


    When the voice fell, the little guy¡¯s mouth closed and his eyes dropped silently, as if he was not ready to tell me the truth.


    I got up and walked to him and sat down on the sofa with the little guy in my arms. ¡°Daddy called Joyce and Joyce told Daddy.¡±


    Lundy frowned unhappily. ¡°I hate it, Joyce.¡±


    I smoothed the little guy¡¯s eyebrows and corrected: ¡°Joyce did the right thing. You are my child. I need to know your movement in school. Besides, Cheryl also said that you came back by yourself. Daddy was very worried and could only ask Joyce. Joyce was shocked when he heard it.¡±


    Hearing this, the little guy¡¯s face gradually showed a little guilty and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡±


    The answer didn¡¯te out of my expectation.


    I touched the little guy¡¯s head and said, ¡°Daddy knows that Aunt Aimee sent you back and exined it to Joyce for her.¡±


    Lundy¡¯s expression just rxed.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I tell Daddy when I go to Aunt Aimee¡¯s house?¡± I looked at the little guy beside me with a deep look. I had an answer in my heart, but I didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    Lundy just shook his head in silence.


    Seeing this, I frowned and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Did she ask you to do this?¡±

 Chapter 61

    Lundy shook his head again, looked up and exined anxiously, ¡°Lundy himself!¡±


    The little guy kept silent and defended Aimee, which made me feel headache, ¡°Why? Do you think Daddy would stop you from looking for Aunt Aimee?¡±


    Lundy lowered his head and stopped talking.


    There was a silence for a long time, and I was about to give up my inquiry about the little guy. Suddenly, the little guy¡¯s voice sounded quietly.


    ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t like it, Daddy.¡±


    The little guy raised his eyes and looked at me with some bitterness. ¡°Aunt will drive my father away.¡±


    Although the little guy didn¡¯t finish the following words, I could guess more or less.


    If I knew that the little guy went to Aimee, I would probably follow him.


    During this time, the little woman was very alienated from me. When she saw me go, she would certainly drive me away, and also drive Lundy away.


    Lundy said this and looked at me eagerly.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I asked the little guy, ¡°Did Aunt Aimee tell you this afternoon that she doesn¡¯t like Daddy?¡±


    Lundy shook his head.


    When I saw the little guy shaking his head, I was inexplicably relieved. I knew that the little guy only guessed the conclusion based on Aimee¡¯s attitude t, but I didn¡¯t pursue it.


    However, since Aimee didn¡¯t say that to the little guy, why was he so bad when he came back in the afternoon? Even at dinner, he did not behave as usual.


    The more I think about it, the more strange I feel. I can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why are you in such a bad mood when youe back this afternoon? What did Aunt Aimee tell you?¡±


    Lundy lowered her head sadly and replied vaguely, ¡± aunt will not y with Lundy in the future.¡±


    Hearing the words, my eyes were slightly dark, ¡°Why?¡±


    The little guy shook his head in silence.


    I asked patiently, ¡°Aunt won¡¯t let you tell Daddy?¡±


    The little guy shook his head again.


    ¡°Then you can tell Daddy that maybe Daddy can help you persuade her.¡±


    Hearing this, the little guy looked hopeful and replied in a low voice, ¡°A unt will take my brother and sister abroad.¡±


    Hearing the news suddenly, my heart shrank.


    Lundy¡¯s eyes slowly turned red. ¡°Daddy, Lundy doesn¡¯t want aunt to go.¡±


    With that, the little guy carefully pulled my sleeve.


    I turned around and looked at the sad little guy around me, but I couldn¡¯t promise anything.


    Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t want that little woman to run away from me again so easily.


    However, with our current rtionship, what qualifications do I have to intervene in the life of that little woman?


    Lundy¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. He hung his eyes quietly for a long time, then raised his head and looked at me very cleverly. ¡°Daddy, can Lundy go to y with her when he grows up? Lundy needs to get better quickly.¡±


    This sentence is undoubtedly what the little woman taught the little guy to say.


    Thinking of the unusual behavior of the little guy at the dinner table just now, my heart was a bitplicated.


    The little guy ate more than ever, and even took the initiative to talk to me, probably because of the little woman¡¯s words. I hope he will get better soon.


    Does that little woman know how much she has influenced Lundy


    Lundy lowered hIS eyes in frustration and muttered, ¡°If only my aunt didn¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    Seeing the little guy¡¯s low look, I promised in a deep voice, ¡°Daddy will find a way.¡±


    Lundy nodded hard at my promise.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    As soon as I finished talking with Lundy, I sent the little guy into the room. As soon as I came out of the room, I received a call from my mother.


    ¡°Where are you? You haven¡¯t finished work yet?¡± Mom¡¯s voice was probing.


    I almost immediately guessed her intention to make this call, and pinched  eyebrows with some headache, ¡°It¡¯s time to go off work, Lundy is a bit wrong today, I wille back to apany him.¡±


    When I heard that Lundy was ufortable, mother¡¯s tone softened a lot. ¡°How is Lundy now?¡±


    ¡°Much better than in the afternoon. I just slept.¡±


    I asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t these two days all right? What¡¯s the matter today?¡±


    Thinking of the reason that made the little guy unhappy, I kept silent for a few seconds and replied perfunctorily, ¡°It may be that the disease is repeated.¡±


    ¡°Geoffrey said that Lundy now needs parents to apany her, so I may not be able to go to the hospital. If necessary, I can hire a top nurse for her.¡±


    My mother didn¡¯t agree. ¡°In this case, Lundy was just brought to the hospital to cultivate feelings with Bonnie. Bonnie, a woman, is also more sensitive to children¡¯s emotions, and she will take care of them more carefully.¡±


    My voice was slightly cold, ¡°Lundy and Bonnie have no feelings to cultivate, and the hospital atmosphere is not conducive to Lundy¡¯s psychological condition.¡±


    I thought that when I was in the coffee shopst time, I had made it clear that I would not marry Bonnie.


    Unexpectedly, my mother still hasn¡¯t given up.


    I frowned a little irritably, and then said in a cold voice before waiting for my mother to answer, ¡°Bonnie¡¯s injury has recovered. I will send a nurse toe tomorrow. If you can¡¯t rest assured and want to watch it yourself, I have no problem. Lundy wakes up, I¡¯ll go in and have a look. If there is nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    After that, I hung up before she could respond.


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    To say to Lundy that I want to go abroad and settle down is just a temporary idea to persuade the little guy.


    But after careful consideration, I think that going abroad is a good way to get rid of the Carter family and Bonniepletely.


    At the very least, I can return to the smooth life I had before.


    However, the decision was made in a hurry, and there was still a lot of preparation to be done. The teacher should discuss it carefully.


    I sent a message to the teacher overnight to show my thoughts.


    It was the day at that end, and the teacher¡¯s reply was also very quick. ¡°Follow your ideas, but if you want toe back, you should deal with the things at the research institute.¡±


    I was relieved and smiled and agreed.

 Chapter 62

    It was early in the morning after negotiating with the teacher, and I made a simple n for what I would doter, and then I cleaned up and went to bed.


    The next morning, I was awakened by the telephone ring.


    When I woke up, I still didn¡¯t react. I groped around the bed for a long time before I felt the source of the sound.


    I took it over and looked at the caller ID. I connected the phone in a daze.


    At the other end, Dexter¡¯s voice was very worried, ¡°Aimee, something happened.¡±


    I suddenly woke up and sat up from the bed. My voice was still a little hoarse. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°We have a batch of medicinal materials, which should have arrived this morning, but now it¡¯s already this time, but we haven¡¯t even seen anything yet.¡± Dexter¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    The material suppliers cooperating with the Institute are basically punctual,


    In the past, it was promised that we would receive the medicine as soon as we started work, but today it was dyed for too long.


    If these medicinal materials cannot be delivered on time, within two days, many projects will be put on hold, and the research progress will be dyed, and the Institute will suffer another loss.


    My face was slightly frozen. ¡°Have you called partner yet?¡±


    As I said this, I turned on the hands-free and quickly washed my hands while listening to Dexter¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Yes, some of them simply refused to answer, and all of them were vague and did not give us a positive reply.¡±


    My heart sank slightly, I changed my clothes in a hurry, and replied, ¡°I know, I will go right away.¡±


    After that, he hung up.


    I galloped all the way.


    When we arrived at the institute, Dexter was waiting at the gate of the institute.


    ¡°Do the researchers know?¡± I quickly walked to him and asked with a frown.


    Dexter shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t told them yet. I¡¯m afraid everyone is worried.¡±


    Hearing this, I sighed a little relieved. ¡°Don¡¯t tell them. Let¡¯s try to find a way. Tell me the specific situation.¡±


    As we spoke, we quickly stepped into the office.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you remember the action the Hunter Group made against usst time.¡± Dexter raised his eyebrows.


    Hearing this, my eyebrows frowned, and I also thought of the experience that Bonnie targeted me when I first returned home.


    All material suppliers of River City refused to cooperate with us without any reason under the guidance of the Hunter Group.


    Today¡¯s suppliers of these materials have cooperated well, but they cut off our goods without saying a word.


    It must also be dictated by others.


    But who is behind it?


    My eyes are dignified, and my mind is in chaos.


    Bonnie¡¯s difficulties were solved by usst time. We should not use the same method to deal with us.


    Dexter didn¡¯t say it clearly, but I also know that this time the matter is aimed at me.


    Dexter patted me on the shoulder reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. Now that you are here, I want you to call the partners personally to confirm their meaning. If they don¡¯t cooperate, we need to find another others as soon as possible. The top priority is to try to ensure the progress of all projects.¡±


    I slowly collected my thoughts and nodded to him.


    Soon, Dexter brought the contact information of the institute¡¯s partners, and I dialed them one by one.


    ¡°Aimee, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s a pleasure to cooperate with your research institute, but I can¡¯t supply the medicine you need for a short time, so¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Aimee. I¡¯m sorry, but it happened suddenly. I didn¡¯t have time to tell you that our pharmaceutical factory is busy with arge order from a hospital recently. Your research institute should be toote.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After several calls, the person in charge found various excuses to refuse.


    They don¡¯t want to cooperate with us any more.


    I pinched the palm of my hand and gritted my teeth to make another call.


    Dexter raised his hand and pressed my hand. ¡°No need.¡±


    I looked up in puzzlement.


    ¡°It is obvious that someone is targeting our research institute, and the power is equal to or even higher than the Hunter family. The same result will be achieved if we continue.¡±


    Although I am reluctant to admit it, it is true.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I was silent for a moment and put down my mobile phone in frustration.


    ¡°Excuse me, have you offended anyone recently?¡± Dexter asked.


    I froze in ce.


    Dexter hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t me you. After all, you solved this problem in the previous research institute yourself. I just want to remind you that since the other party can do this, it may be able to attack you or your child. You need to be careful. On the research institute¡¯s side, I can survive for some time.¡±


    After that, he smiled at me reassuringly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    However, I really can¡¯t think of anyone who will target me like this.


    The only possibility is J.


    But when we metst time, I also made it very clear that I had no contact with Penn during this time.


    Moreover, if J did it, she could do it immediately after she left that day. Why wait until now?


    After some contact, the only harvest is to know what the partners really think and who is behind us


    However, the medicinal materials to be used for research have never been found.


    In a hurry, I thought of Dave.


    Last time I went to the exchange meeting, I met Dave, a senior student. He said that he would develop nd probably stay in River City.


    With his fame in the medical field and his family¡¯s position in River City, he must have some contacts.


    Thinking of this, I said to Dexter, ¡°I¡¯ll call my friend.¡±


    After that, i took out my mobile phone and called Dave.

 Chapter 63

    As soon as I called through, the other end picked it up quickly, and the elegant voice of the senior also sounded, ¡°Aimee, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    I hesitated for a few seconds, and was a little embarrassed to speak.


    The elder¡¯s gentle voice rang out, ¡°Aimee? What can I do for you?¡±


    I answered with some embarrassment, ¡°Senior, do you have any good material suppliers in River City? Can you introduce them to me?¡±


    He almost agreed without thinking, and didn¡¯t ask me what I wanted the material supplier to do. He just said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll contact you and give you informationter.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect that he would agree so happily. After a few seconds, I replied gratefully, ¡°Thank you, senior. I¡¯m waiting for your good news.¡±


    The senior hung up soon.


    I didn¡¯t mention to Dave what the Institute was targeted at, nor did I know who was behind the scenes.


    I don¡¯t know if Dave canpete with the other party. If I drag Dave


    Thinking of this, I can¡¯t help feeling a panic.


    It took nearly half an hour for Dave to call.


    I almost connected the phone at the first time when my mobile phone was on, and asked him in a tight voice, ¡°How are you, senior?¡±


    Dave¡¯s voice sounded dignified, ¡°We agreed well, but when you mentioned your research institute, the other party¡¯s attitude changed.¡±


    Hearing the words, my eyes darkened, and the corners of my lips showed a bitter radian, ¡°I know, please don¡¯t interfere in this matter after you, I will find a way to solve it myself.¡±


    When the voice dropped, Dave suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Mr. Carter? Did he do it?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help wondering, ¡°Why do you say that? What¡¯s the rtionship between this matter and Penn?¡±


    He said in a heavy voice, ¡°You should have noticed that someone is targeting you behind this matter.¡±


    I answered, ¡°I know, but¡­ I can¡¯t think of the reason why Penn did it.¡±


    ¡°I asked, the Carter Group secretly sent an ultimatum to the major material suppliers of River City. Whoever dares to cooperate with you is against the Carter Group.¡± Dave replied in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, I was shocked.


    I had a vague guess in my heart, and exined to Dave quietly, ¡°No, it¡¯s not Penn.¡±


    Dave said gravely, ¡°Who else can it be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡± I hung my eyes and pulled my lower lip bitterly. ¡°Senior, you should not interfere in this matter. This is my private matter. I am already guilty of involving the Institute. I don¡¯t want to involve you again.¡±


    Dave was silent for a few seconds, ¡°So you already know who is behind it? I can stay out of it, but you should also tell me whether he will hurt you.¡±


    I thought for a few seconds and answered earnestly, ¡°The other party should just want to drive me out of River City, so he started from the research institute. I will leave, and the situation of the research institute will naturally improve.¡±


    When I hung up, J¡¯s expressionless face appeared in my mind.


    Apart from her, the Carter Group will not be targeted at me like this.


    When I learned the inside story, my eyebrows frowned tightly.


    What happened in ces I can¡¯t see during this time? Why did J shoot out suddenly?


    I rememberst time in the coffee shop, J clearly meant that if I had contact with Pennter, I would take measures.


    After that, I did not see that man again.


    Even I have nned to take my children to settle abroad after I have arranged my domestic affairs properly.


    J¡¯s action at this time is not good for her or me.


    I have a headache. I take out my mobile phone and want to call J for questioning.


    But after several consecutive calls, it was shown that she was not in the service area.


    Obviously, I have been cklisted.


    I turned off my phone in frustration and apologized to Dexter, who was waiting nearby, ¡°Sorry, my private affairs have affected the Institute.¡±


    Dexter just smiled mildly when he heard this, ¡°Now that things have happened, we¡¯d better think about how to solve it.¡±


    I nod.


    We thought of the Sharp family.


    Before I cured Felton, the Sharp family promised to supply the Institute with drugs at half price.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, after the Sharp agreed, other material suppliers also changed, and came to seek cooperation with us one after another.


    I know that these people had topromise because of the threat of the Hunter family, and I didn¡¯t argue with them. The Institute also cooperated with several drug suppliers at the same time.


    This batch of medicinal materials just didn¡¯te from the Sharp family. I don¡¯t know if there is any surplus in the Sharp family.


    With this in mind, I raised a new hope and said to Dexter, ¡°Ask the Sharp family if there is any medicine we need. We didn¡¯t make a reservation before, and we don¡¯t know whether it is toote.¡±


    Dexter nodded, ¡°I just meant it.¡±


    When the voice fell, I took out my mobile phone and called Jarvis Short, the person in charge of the Sharp family.


    The other end was not connected.


    I have a foreboding in my heart.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took before the phone was finally connected.


    Dexter adjusted his expression and greeted the person at the end with a smile, ¡°Mr. Short¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, the man at the other end interrupted him with augh, ¡°Mr. Finger, we can talk about another day? I¡¯m busy with the meeting here, hang up first!¡±


    After that, he immediately hung up the phone.


    I didn¡¯t hear what was said on the other end of the phone, but I clearly heard Dexter only said a few words, and even didn¡¯t mention the medicine, so I hung up on the other end.


    Dexter¡¯s face became ugly after hanging up.


    Seeing this, my heart sank.


    ¡°How about the Sharp family canceling the cooperation?¡± I frowned and asked.


    Dexter nodded with an ugly face.


    I don¡¯t know what was said at that end. I just thought it was because the attitude of the people at that end was really bad, otherwise Dexter wouldn¡¯t be so angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth getting angry about this matter. In the end, this matter is my responsibility. I can think of a way to do it again.¡± I smiled calmly andforted.


    Dexter was very angry, ¡°The Sharp family is a big business, shouldn¡¯t you keep your word?¡±


    I was shocked.


    ¡°At the beginning, so many doctors were at a loss for Felton¡¯s disease. Finally, it was you who made Felton recover. The Sharp family had promised to sell medicine at half price, but now they will change!¡± Dexter thought more and more angrily. ¡°If I had known that the Sharp family would be like this, I should not rmend you to see Felton!¡±


    I pulled my lower lip apologetically, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will solve the problem of the research institute. The Sharp family is not as simple as you think. During this period of time, when I treated Felton, I had some personal rtionship with Mr. yton. Felton was also good to me, so I will handle the affairs of Sharp family first, and I will go there in personter.¡±


    I thought for a while and said to Dexter, ¡± you stay at the research institute, if an employee asks about the medicine, please appease them.¡±


    Dexter agreed.


    After a brief discussion, I called yton.


    The other end quickly picked up, ¡°Aimee, what¡¯s up?¡±


    I said calmly, ¡°Is the old man at home? I want to check his health and confirm his recovery.¡±


    yton immediately agreed, ¡°Thank you. Grandpa is at home. Come on.¡±


    After confirming that the old man was at home, I hung up and set off for the Sharp family.


    Just arrived at the door of the Sharp¡¯s mission, the housekeeper was waiting at the door.


    ¡°Miss Miller, the young master asked me to meet you here. He is waiting for you in the living room.¡± When I arrived, the housekeeper greeted me respectfully.


    I nodded and followed the housekeeper to the vi.


    As I walked, I was thinking about how to talk about it with yton for a while.


    With the personal rtionship between the Sharp family and the Carter family, I do not believe that the Sharp family will be threatened by the Carter family.


    But the manager in charge of medicinal materials treated us with that attitude


    Unless J told yton about it in person, and yton agreed.


    If that is the case, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t say anything today.


    After thinking all the way to the vi door, I slowly put away my thoughts. When the vi door was opened, the expression on my face had returned to normal.


    When I came in, yton put down his folder and stood up to say hello, ¡°Aimee, long time no see.¡±


    I smiled ndly, ¡°Where is Mr. Sharp?¡±


    yton motioned to the housekeeper to pour tea and took me to the back garden. ¡°Grandpa knows you areing and has been waiting outside.¡±


    As soon as I went out, I saw the old man sitting leisurely in the sun, with a crutch beside his chair, looking veryfortable.


    Seeing this scene, my heart actually rxed a lot.


    ¡°Mr. Sharp.¡± I stepped forward lightly and called carefully in the old man¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 64

    The old man smiled and nodded to me, ¡°Aimee is here? yton said you have offered to check my body. Thank you for thinking about me.¡±


    I smiled at him with some modesty, put down the medicine box and felt the pulse for the man.


    After some examination, I straightened up and said, ¡°The condition has recovered very stable. With your physical quality, you can recover as usual only after a period of rest. I will configure some tranquilizer incense for you, and use one every night, which is more beneficial to your recovery.¡±


    The old man smiled and nodded, ¡°I also feel that my body is getting better bit by bit. It¡¯s all your credit.¡±


    I smiled without saying anything. I looked up at yton standing opposite me and said with a smile, ¡°This time, I want to ask Mr. yton for help.¡±


    yton happily agreed, ¡°Just say it.¡±


    I was about to speak when the old man waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t talk here. Lunch should be ready. Aimee, stay for lunch. You can talk while eating.¡±


    yton also echoed, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Aimee toe here once. Let¡¯s stay for a meal.¡±


    Then I helped the old man to walk into the vi.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I have no choice but to keep up.


    At the dinner table, I was hesitating to know how to speak, but the old man first asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Aimee just say that he wanted to ask yton for help? What was it?¡±


    yton followed.


    I hesitated for a moment, took out a medicine list from my bag, handed it to yton, and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know whether the Sharp family still has these drugs in stock, because of some idents, the partner I originally ordered can¡¯t supply them for the time being, and I¡¯m in urgent need, so I can onlye to Mr. yton for help.¡±


    yton took a look and slightly frowned. ¡°These are umon drugs. I remember there should be a certain amount of them in the library, but I don¡¯t know if they are enough for you.¡±


    Hearing this, I felt relieved.


    Although I don¡¯t know whether it is the reason why Felton is nearby, yton¡¯s attitude is obviously willing to help. In this way, the urgent needs of the Institute can also be solved.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t need much. I will try to contact other suppliers. After all, I haven¡¯t made an appointment in advance. It¡¯s a surprise that you can provide me with something.¡±


    yton nodded slightly, ¡°Since it is the urgently needed medicine, you can give priority to the Sharp family. Even for the sake of your curing my grandpa, the Sharp family will give you priority to supply.¡±


    I promise.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not directly responsible for the supply. Please contact Jarvis directly and he will arrange it.¡± yton added.


    Hearing this, I was puzzled.


    yton saw me silent and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment and said truthfully: ¡°To tell you the truth, I have contacted Mr. Short before I came, but his meaning¡­ should be a little difficult. I thought it was your intention, so I woulde here in person.¡±


    But now it seems that yton knows nothing about this matter.


    yton jerked his eyebrows.


    Along with Felton, it also shows some dignified.


    Looking back, yton looked at me gravely and said, ¡°This is not what I meant. The Sharp family has history for a hundred years. At the very least, we can keep our word! Now that such a problem has urred, there must be a mistake in the middle. I don¡¯t know the specific situation, but you can rest assured that I will investigate it as soon as possible and give you an exnation!¡±


    ¡°It must be thoroughly investigated as soon as possible! Who is it?¡± The old man was furious.


    Seeing the old man so angry, I quicklyforted him, ¡°Mr. Sharp, since this is not what you mean, I can rest assured. Don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t me you, just want to find out what is going on.¡±


    Felton took a deep breath, looked at me and said, ¡°Even if they don¡¯t care about this matter, I will give you an exnation! I¡¯m not dead yet, I¡¯d like to see who doesn¡¯t pay attention to me!¡±


    Because of this, I had a very unpleasant lunch.


    After lunch, I didn¡¯t stay long. I hurried to say goodbye and returned to the Institute.


    After informing Dexter of the Sharp family¡¯smitment, I hurried into the office.


    Just as I sat down, the teacher called.


    I quickly adjusted my mood and raised my hand to connect the phone.


    ¡°Aimee, how is the domestic affairs sorted out?¡± The teacher smiled and cared, ¡°I am waiting for you toe back. I have prepared the project for you.¡±


    Hearing this, my heart was full of guilt. ¡°Sorry, teacher, there was some ident at the research institute. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go back so soon.¡±


    The teacher¡¯s concerned voice came, ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    I shook my head and said, ¡°No, I will solve it. I will contact you after I solve it.¡±


    After hearing what I said, the teacher didn¡¯t ask after me. He only cared and hung up the phone.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, there was no news from the Sharp family.


    I even began to wonder whether the investigation, as Dexter said, was just an excuse.


    If this is the case, I must find a way to contact the material supplier in the neighboring city.


    Although it takes time for the neighboring cities to transport the medicinal materials, there is no other way.


    I don¡¯t know if the material supplier in the neighboring city has received the message from the Carter Group


    With this in mind, I hesitated to take out my mobile phone and wanted to call the seniors I met at thest academic seminar.


    Just as I took out my mobile phone, there was a sudden vibration, and the phone rang.


    I froze for a moment, frowned and looked at it. When I saw the caller ID, my eyes were slightly bright, and I quickly answered, ¡°Mr. yton.¡±


    At the other end, yton¡¯s tone was full of apologies, ¡°Aimee, the matter is clear. There are indeed some misunderstandings in the middle. Now they have been solved. Tomorrow morning, the medicine of the Sharp family will be delivered to your research institute on time.¡±


    Hearing this, I felt a long sigh of relief, and the huge stone in my heart also slowly fell to the ground. ¡°May I ask, is there any misunderstanding?¡±


    yton was silent for a few seconds and apologized: ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to reveal the internal reason of the Sharp family, but you can rest assured that this will not happen again.¡±


    Seeing what he said, I couldn¡¯t ask him again. I nodded and agreed, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    yton smiled, ¡°Yes, if there is any medicine urgently needed in the future, we can give priority to the Sharp family and never break the contract.¡±


    I said thanks and exchanged greetings before hanging up.


    Just after hanging up the phone, someone knocked on the door of the office.


    Dexter came in from outside, ¡°Aimee, is there any news from the Sharp family?¡±


    ¡°Just called me and the medicine will be delivered tomorrow morning.¡± I replied with a smile.


    Dexter also smiled, ¡°I said that the Sharp family could not do such a dishonest thing.¡±


    After that, the smile on his face gradually faded, ¡°But at present, only the Sharp family cooperates with our research institute, which may not be enough for us.¡±


    I also sighed, ¡°Anyway, this batch of drugs from the Sharp family has solved our urgent need. Let¡¯s think of another way for the future!¡±

 Chapter 65

    Penn¡¯s POV:


    When I finished work in the evening, I suddenly received a call from yton.


    He chuckled, ¡°Long time no see. I wonder if you have some time tonight to join me for a drink?¡±


    Hearing this, I furrowed my eyebrows slightly, knowing that he had something to say. I replied in a low voice.


    After hanging up the phone, I instructed Bill to pick up Lundy from the kindergarten and drove to the private club I often go to.


    As soon as I entered, the waiter greeted me, ¡°Mr. Carter, Mr. Sharp is already waiting for you.¡±


    I nodded slightly, followed the waiter upstairs and entered the private room.


    Although he said we were just going to have a drink, there was only a bottle of beer on the table, with plenty of exquisite dishes.


    yton was leaning on the sofa, lost in thought. When he saw mee in, he slowly sat up and smiled, ¡°I was originally nning to invite you for a drink, but I¡¯ve been so busy all day that I haven¡¯t had time to finish my meal. So, I changed it to dinner.¡±


    I nodded without saying anything and asked the waiter to leave.


    The private room was now just the two of us. I sat next to yton and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Spit it out.¡±


    yton picked up a piece of food and sighed, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten for a day, I¡¯m really hungry. Let¡¯s eat first and then talk.¡±


    I looked at his sudden move, and my eyebrows furrowed deeper.


    He then picked up another piece of food and said, ¡°Penn, you haven¡¯t eaten either, have a taste.¡±


    Seeing him like this, I didn¡¯t ask again, but cooperated with him to eat the food.


    During the meal, yton talked about business matters in a casual way. The more deliberate he was, the more I felt something was wrong.


    After finishing the meal, I spoke in a deep voice, ¡°You haven¡¯t said the reason why you called me here yet. What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s hard for you to open your mouth like this?¡±


    He paused for a moment, sat back down, and pondered for a while before carefully asking, ¡°I just wanted to ask, have you been in touch with Miss Miller recently?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± I frowned and nced at him.


    He cleared his throat and said nonchntly, ¡°Yesterday, she came to check on the old man¡¯s health, and I suddenly remembered that your rtionship with her seemed quite good before, so I wanted to ask you. If you haven¡¯t been in contact with her recently¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± I asked with a serious face.


    ¡°Well, when Aimee came to treat the old man, it was because all the material suppliers in River City didn¡¯t cooperate with their research institute. So, she came to us initially to sign the contract for the half-price sale of medicinal herbs that our family publicly announced. Later, after she cured the old man, I also signed a contract with her as promised. With the Sharp family leading the way, many material suppliers turned their backs and started to cooperate with Aimee¡¯s research institute. But in the past two days¡­¡±


    At this point, yton dragged on his tone, nced at me, paused, and continued, ¡°In the past two days, the same thing happened again. All the material suppliers in River City received a warning not to cooperate with Aimee¡¯s research institute. Now, Aimee¡¯s only cooperative partner is the Sharp family.¡±


    I was furious and asked, ¡°Who did this?¡±


    yton pondered for a moment, patted my shoulder in a mysterious manner, and said, ¡°Brother, that¡¯s all I can say. I believe it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to investigate this matter. The rest is up to you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, I immediately took out my phone and called Bill, ¡°Find out who from the Carter Group recently had contact with the major material suppliers in River City and who prohibited them from cooperating with the Moonlight.¡±


    Not long after, Bill called back. ¡°Who did it?¡± I asked anxiously.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It was¡­ the Madam,¡± he hesitated.


    Hearing his answer, I closed my eyes and was not surprised.


    Since yton mentioned this matter to me, I had a guess in my heart. Asking Bill to investigate was just to confirm it.


    ¡°I got it,¡± I hung up the phone expressionlessly. ¡°When did you find out?¡± I turned my head to look at yton. He hesitated for a moment and said truthfully, ¡°Yesterday. The Sharp family was also involved yesterday, and I was busy dealing with their issues. I didn¡¯t know how to tell you, so I kept dying until today. Don¡¯t worry, the Sharp family¡¯s recent supply of medicinal materials is enough for Aimee and her team.¡±


    I slightly closed my eyes and suppressed my displeasure. ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t think you knew nothing about this,¡±


    yton added slowly. Hearing this, my expression became even more unpleasant. That young woman must have already known that this matter was rted to the Carter Group. Perhaps she also thought that I was aware of it. Before this incident, she was already avoiding me, and if she had such thoughts, I didn¡¯t know how she would view me. ¡°Thepany has been busytely,¡± I replied briefly. yton nodded in understanding.


    ¡°If I had known it would be like this, I should have told you yesterday,¡± he sighed.


    I didn¡¯t show any reaction and simply said, ¡°You know it and I know it, but my mother won¡¯t know it was you who told me.¡± From yton¡¯s perspective, I could understand why he waited until now to speak up. With the close rtionship between our families, yton telling me about this also meant going against my mother.


    yton furrowed his brows slightly and said,


    ¡°Do you think I care about that? If I hadn¡¯t seen the way you treat Aimee with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t havee all the way here.¡± ¡°But now that you know, what do you n to do?¡± he hesitantly asked.

 Chapter 66

    I furrowed my brows and felt a wave of irritation. After a while, I replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll try to figure things out with the Carter Group, can you help with Aimee¡¯s situation?¡± I added, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient, forget it. I can handle it by myself. As for my mom, I can¡¯t openly go against her.¡± ording to my mother¡¯s personality, the more I stood up for Aimee, the more she would dislike her and target her. Plus, after all, she was my mother. I had to consider her status to some extent. yton thought for a while and said,


    ¡°Helping is definitely possible. Currently, only the Sharp family is cooperating with Aimee. Although I can try to ensure their herbal medicine demand for this period of time, it won¡¯t work in the long run. Aimee needs more herbal material suppliers to cooperate with. With the Sharp family¡¯s influence in River City, it¡¯s not difficult to convince a few material suppliers to work together. However¡­¡±


    He looked at me meaningfully at this point. I furrowed my brows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It will be much simpler with your consent,¡±


    yton said mysteriously. ¡°I¡¯ll only find a few better material suppliers. Your aunt won¡¯t leak the news.¡± Upon hearing this, I nodded without saying anything. ¡°Thank you, yton,¡±


    I said gratefully.


    ¡°That would be great, and it would be best if you could help me keep her in the country,¡± I said. I knew Aimee¡¯s personality well ¨C with such a big incident happening at the institute, she wouldn¡¯t just leave the mess behind and travel abroad. Since yton was willing to help, she would certainly cooperate as much as possible.


    ¡°No problem!¡± yton agreed, but he was shocked and frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Is Aimee nning to go abroad? She doesn¡¯t want to settle in the country?¡±


    I nodded. He couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°How do you know? Haven¡¯t you had no contact these days? What if it¡¯s just your misunderstanding that her institute had an ident? She returned to the country not long ago.¡±


    I sarcastically pulled my lips, ¡°It¡¯s true, not a misunderstanding. She told Lundy.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± yton hesitated, looking at me. I gave him a dark look,


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to do your best to keep her in the country.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Heughed and teased, ¡°I know you can¡¯t let people go so easily.¡± ¡±


    He paused and continued, ¡°Erica told me that Aimee is your ex-wife who didn¡¯t say goodbye, so what is the rtionship between Aimee and Lundy? I haven¡¯t seen Lundy so dependent on anyone. ¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, I guessed what he meant, and responded lightly, ¡°Lundy is her son.¡± ¡±


    yton asked, ¡°Aimee doesn¡¯t seem to know about this?¡± ¡±


    I bowed my head nomittally, ¡°Something seems to have gone wrong, and neither she nor Lundy knew about each other.¡± ¡±


    yton frowned, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell them?¡± ¡±


    My eyes darkened, ¡°Because, she has two children by her side.¡± ¡±


    yton echoed, ¡°I¡¯m curious about what Aimee has been through over the years, and we don¡¯t know where those two children came from.¡± ¡±


    I was silent.


    The origins of those two children remain a mystery to me until now.


    yton coughed lightly, ¡°Anyway, Aimee is Lundy¡¯s biological mother, even for Lundy¡¯s sake, I have to help with this!¡± Don¡¯t worry, Aimee will leave it to me! ¡±


    I nodded slightly to him, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡±


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    It was dark all around, and I could clearly hear my own gasps, the heat I had never felt before spread throughout my body, and it was finally concentrated in my lower body.


    I barely remember what happened, yton helped me with the supply of medicinal herbs, tonight he asked me to dinner, and after eating, as soon as I got to the garage, I was attacked by someone, someone covered my mouth and nose with something, and then I was unconscious.


    Thinking of this, I quickly checked my clothes, fortunately, although a little messy, but nothing irreparable should have happened, I endured the heat in my body, slowly sat up, looked around, it was obvious that I was in the hotel suite at the moment.


    No way! I must run away before those who captured mee back.


    I barely managed to get out of bed, but I didn¡¯t have any strength, my legs were weak, and I couldn¡¯t stand steadily. As soon as I got off the ground, I couldn¡¯t control my fall to the side, and in a hurry, I tightly grabbed the sheets next to me, and with a loud noise, I fell to the ground along with the sheets and quilts on the bed.


    Such a big movement will definitely attract people, and I must leave quickly.


    I was anxious, but I didn¡¯t have any strength in my body.


    ¡°Aimee, you¡¯re awake.¡± A familiar voice sounded, and someone came from the small living room of the suite in front.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll carry you to bed. How are you feeling now? The voice was a little anxious.


    It took me half a day to react that the person in front of me turned out to be Penn


    After knowing that the person in front of me was Penn, I inexplicably rxed a lot, as if I subconsciously felt that with this man, I would not be in danger.


    ¡°Why am I here? You¡­¡± I tried to stay awake, trying to ask the man in front of me what was going on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, I just saw you being attacked in the garage, and I rescued you and sent you here.¡± I¡¯ve asked Bill to look into this. He exined as he picked me up from the ground.


    ¡°Send me back¡­. ¡°I struggled in his arms.


    ¡°How do you go back like this? The children will be worried when they see it, and I¡¯ve informed Fiona to tell the two children that you¡¯re not going back tonight. ¡°He put me on the bed.


    I felt that my sanity was being eroded little by little, and I almost couldn¡¯t help but throw myself at the man in front of me.

 Chapter 67

    ¡°Help me to the bathroom¡­. ¡°I restrained myself from moaning out loud.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, Ian has alreadye to seen you just now. The medicinal properties in you are very strong, and not venting it will cause irreparable damage to your body. I¡¯m sorry, whether you want it or not, I can¡¯t just let you do this¡­. ¡±


    I heard him clearly, but the heat in my body made me unable to understand.


    I only felt his breath spray on my cheeks, my heart beat violently, and deep down there was some anticipation in addition to resistance.


    He unfastened my skirt and kissed me while stroking the pink slit, his fingers rubbing my sensitive spots.


    ¡°Fuck off, there¡­. Don¡¯t touch it! ¡°The thought of Penn who was making me happy with his fingers right now brought a strong sense of shame and extinction of pleasure in my heart, and I even felt a warm current welling up in that ce.


    Immediately after, the finger was taken out, and a hard and huge thing poked in¡­.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    I attributed the incident that happened earlier to an ident, but Penn said he didn¡¯t have anything with Bonnie and asked for another chance. I was confused and didn¡¯t know how to face him. If I epted him, Aviva and Cyrus would have aplete family, but I couldn¡¯t help but think about Bonnie and Penn¡¯s parents, which gave me a headache.


    epting Penn again would undoubtedly cause more trouble. In addition, there was always a grudge in my heart about who Lundy¡¯s birth mother was. Because of the herbal medicine incident, I had to postpone my ns to go abroad.


    The three children were happy to hear this news, and Lundy often came to y here. Penn asionally picked up the three children and had meals with them.


    The two children seemed to sense something and didn¡¯t reject Penn as much as before. The only thing that troubled me was that Penn sent me flowers every day at the institute, which affected my work. So I always returned them¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°I had just finished my morning work and was about to go to lunch when I suddenly got a call from Bonnie.


    ¡°Penn, my arm hurts¡­¡±


    Hearing this, my eyebrows wrinkled slightly, ¡°Then go to the hospital.¡± ¡±


    After that, thinking of my mother letting herself take care of her, I added, ¡°If you need it, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s voice became more and more pitiful, ¡°No need, it¡¯s not serious to that point, it¡¯s just a little painful, I¡¯m alone in the hotel, it¡¯s not very convenient to do anything, so¡­¡± Can I stay with you for two days? ¡±


    I wrinkled my brows and didn¡¯t promise.


    Aimee was already worried about my rtionship with Bonnie¡¯s fianc¨¦e and was reluctant to ept pursuit.


    At the moment, the little woman has finally changed her opinion, and if she takes Bonnie to the house, I am afraid that her previous efforts will be in vain.


    Bonnie¡¯s soft voice came again, ¡°I just fell once, I should have fallen to the wound of thest car ident, it really hurts¡­¡±


    Hearing this, I replied coldly, ¡°since it¡¯s so serious, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first. I have a meeting this afternoon.¡±


    Then I hung up the phone.


    That night, I picked up Lundy and went back home. As soon as I entered the house, I saw my mother and Bonnie sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing using back, mother was still angry, but Bonnie was embarrassed. sHE stood up and greeted, ¡°Penn, Lundy, you¡¯re back.¡±


    I nodded to her expressionlessly and then looked down at my mother.


    However, when Lundy saw Bonnie, he shrank back timidly and didn¡¯t even greet her mother.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± I held Lundy¡¯s hand andforted her in a low voice.


    mother¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What do you think we are doing here? I asked you to take Bonnie home. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t take her home. You don¡¯t even take a look at her when her old wound rpses!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent her to the hospital, but she doesn¡¯t want to go.¡±


    I did send someone over, but that person quickly replied that Bonnie refused.


    Now it seemed that this woman was waiting for her mother.


    ¡°Bonnie was injured, and she had a fight with her family because of you. You asked her to go to the hospital alone, and there was no one around to take care of her. How could she be willing to go?¡± mother even found an excuse for Bonnie.


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± I didn¡¯t want to say anything to my mother.


    Anyway, as long as it was about Bonnie,  mother would always follow Bonnie¡¯s mind.


    It would be a waste of time to argue.


    After taking a look at Bonnie, mother turned around and ordered, ¡°let Bonnie live here now.¡±


    Hearing this, Lundy¡¯s face turned gloomy. he held my hand with more strength to express protest¡­


    Of course I know what the little guy is thinking. I turned around and touched his head. Then I said to my mother, ¡°if you need me, I can ask Cheryl to take care of her in the hotel. It¡¯s okay to stay here.¡±


    Bonnie grabbed mother¡¯s clothes pitifully and said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯d better go back to the hotel. I can do it myself.¡±


    mother nced and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked out of the hotel room. Bonnie¡¯s arm is injured. You¡¯ve been working in thepany all day long. What¡¯s the difference between staying here and staying in the hotel?¡±


    Before I could say anything, she stood up and said to Bonnie, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. You can stay in the manor. Cheryl will take good care of you.¡±


    She turned around and walked to me. ¡°Don¡¯t you see me off?¡±


    I frowned and asked Cheryl to take care of Lundy. Then I went out with my mother. ¡°What else can I do for you?¡±


    My mother asked me out on purpose. She must have something to tell me.


    My mother turned around slowly and red at me with anger.


    I know what she is going to say. I frowned and waited for her to speak first.


    ¡°As I said, Bonnie is a girl. It¡¯s not easy for her to wait for you for six years. No matter what, you can¡¯t let her down!¡± she said seriously.


    We have said this many times. When I heard it, I just felt a headache and was not in the mood to argue with my mother.


    ¡­¡­


    When I saw my mother off, I saw Bonnie walking towards me. ¡°Penn, has Auntie left?¡±

 Chapter 68

    I looked at her and nodded, then turned to Cheryl and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lundy?¡± I specifically asked Cheryl to take care of him when I left, so what happened now? Cheryl looked at Bonnie on the side and said to me, ¡°Young Master¡­ went back to his room.¡± I frowned, not knowing what Bonnie had done to the child. ¡°Penn, now that Auntie has left, then I¡­¡± Bonnie looked at me with a gentle expression. I didn¡¯t look at her and instructed Cheryl, ¡°Arrange a guest room for Miss Hunter.¡± Bonnie quickly assured, ¡°I won¡¯t cause any trouble for you all!¡± I coldly nodded.


    Just now at the door, my mother tried her best to persuade me to keep Bonnie at home.


    No matter what I say, she can always find an excuse to refute.


    I have no choice but to agree.


    But it¡¯s just to keep Bonnie here. My attitude towards Bonnie won¡¯t change.


    Soon, Cheryl cleaned up the room and went downstairs to ask Bonnie to have a look.


    However, Bonnie turned to look at me and said, ¡°Penn, my arm is injured. Can you help me carry something?¡±


    I frowned, picked up her luggage and followed her.


    Sure enough, Cheryl knew me very well. The room he cleaned for Bonnie was so remote and far away from me.


    ¡°This room is easy to clean and has more space. It will be more convenient for Miss Hunter to live in,¡± Cheryl exined with a smile.


    Bonnie said with a forced smile.


    When I put down her things and was about to leave, Bonnie called out again, ¡°Penn!¡±


    I turned around to take a look at her.


    ¡°Just now, I found that Lundy still likes me, so I want to make up for my mistakes. Can I take Lundy to buy something tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. Lundy doesn¡¯tck anything. You¡¯d better take care of yourself and go back early.¡±


    After that, I didn¡¯t give her another chance to speak and strode out of the room.


    After I left the guest room, I strode to the door of Lundy¡¯s bedroom and knocked on it. ¡°Lundy, open the door.¡±


    I waited for a long time, but there was no response. I knew he was angry again, so I couldn¡¯t help but have a headache.


    Since there was no sound inside, I went straight to get the key and opened the door.


    As soon as I  entered the room, the little guy sitting on the bed with his back to the door, his knees crossed.


    Seeing the sullen look, my eyes softened and my tone softened. ¡°Grandma had something to talk to daddy just now, but he didn¡¯t care about you. Tell me, what are you angry about?¡±


    The little guy turned around and gave me a fierce look.


    It¡¯s a pity that he is too young and cute. His nce is not destructive at all. Instead, it makes me feel a little funny.


    The little boy was even more angry. ¡°Bad Daddy!¡±


    I raised my eyebrows slightly, ¡°what did Daddy do wrong?¡±


    Lundy¡¯s cheeks bulged up. ¡°Two days ago, You said that you were going to chase Aunt Aimee!¡±


    Hearing this, I nodded nomittally, ¡°yes, daddy is doing the same.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But she just said that she would be my mommy in the future.¡±


    We all know who she is.


    My face darkened at his words.


    Before that, I have told Bonnie many times that there is no possibility between us.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that the woman dared to say such words to the little guy in just a few minutes.


    Lundy looked at me eagerly, waiting for my answer.


    ¡°Daddy won¡¯t marry her,¡± I promised to the little guy in a low voice. ¡°I let her live here just because grandma hopes daddy to do so. Don¡¯t worry. Daddy will send her away as soon as possible.¡±


    The little guy was finally relieved. He pursed his lips and nodded, looking a little aggrieved.


    I touched his head and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go downstairs to have dinner.¡±


    Lundy hesitated and said reluctantly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Daddy is here. If you don¡¯t like her, just ignore her. She doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡±


    When I spoke, my heart was full of doubts.


    After the incident with Bonnie and the child, I realized that she had been acting all along. But what did she do to the child behind our backs that made him so resistant to her?


    Or was the level of violence in that incident just a normal urrence when the child was alone with her? As I thought about this, my pressure dropped suddenly.


    Lundy hesitated for a few seconds, but eventually followed me downstairs. Bonnie was already sitting at the table when we arrived. When she saw us, she looked at Lundy with apologetic eyes and said,


    ¡°Lundy, I¡¯m sorry. Auntie said something wrong just now.¡± Lundy held my hand tightly and remained silent. Iforted him by patting his head and pulled him closer to me, ignoring Bonnie.


    I nodded slightly and touched the little guy¡¯s head. ¡°Why do you get up so early today? What can I do for you?¡±


    The little boy took a look at Bonnie¡¯s room in the corner and then looked up at his father. ¡°Lundy wants to find aunt. Daddy will take Lundy there!¡±


    Hearing this, I frowned.


    I know what he is thinking. I can understand him.


    But I have an important meeting this morning. It will be toote if I send him to thepany.


    Thinking of this, I lowered my head and wanted to persuade him to stay at home. However, when I lowered my head and saw his pitiful eyes, I still couldn¡¯t be ruthless.


    ¡°I have something to deal with today. You go to thepany with meter. I¡¯ll ask Uncle Bill to send you there, okay?¡± I asked for opinion.


    Lundy nodded reluctantly.


    I touched his head, turned around and went to wash up.


    Lundy was waiting at the door.


    ¡°Lundy,e on, you¡¯re still young, eat more so you can grow taller.¡± Bonnie fake smiled and picked up a piece of meat to serve the child. Watching the extra curry beef in the bowl, the child hesitated for a moment. I frowned and calmly took the meat out of the child¡¯s bowl, exining, ¡°Lundy doesn¡¯t like food with curry.¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s face changed slightly and she apologized through gritted teeth, ¡±


    Really? I didn¡¯t know before, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I nodded, ¡°When I¡¯m not here, Cheryl takes care of Lundy too. Don¡¯t worry, you can contact home more often.¡±


    After dinner, I took Lundy directly upstairs. The next morning, I had just gotten up when I heard a cautious knock on my door. Only my child would knock on my door like that. I went to open the door and saw the child standing at his bedroom door, looking at me expectantly. Seeing mee out, the child greeted me in a childish voice, ¡°Good morning Dad!¡±

 Chapter 69

    Bonnie greeted us nervously. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked coldly.


    She trembled slightly and exined cautiously, ¡°I saw Lundy here, so I came to talk to him.¡± Then, she looked at the child with a fake smile and asked, ¡°Right, Lundy?¡±


    The child looked at her and remained silent, then turned around and ran back to me, holding onto my pants tightly. Seeing the child¡¯s reaction, my expression darkened, and I looked at Bonnie. ¡°I will take Lundy downter, you can go down first.¡±


    I said coldly. Bonnie opened her mouth, but then turned around and left without saying anything. The room was quiet with only Lundy and me left. ¡°What did you guys talk about just now?¡± Penn frowned and looked at his child.


    The child had shown obvious fear when he had approached earlier. Lundy shook his head and looked resistant tomunicating, showing a simr expression to when he was non-verbal in the past.


    Seeing this, I felt a bit uneasy and didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. I just silentlyforted the child by patting his head.


    After breakfast downstairs, I took Lundy out.


    On the way to thepany, I saw Lundy in the rearview mirror and frowned.


    ¡°Daddy will drive you there.¡± I said in a low voice.


    I was going to ask Bill to send the little guy thereter, but seeing the little guy¡¯s current state, if I ask Bill to send him there, I¡¯m afraid that Bill won¡¯t be able to deal with it.


    Then I called Bill.


    The person on the other end of the line answered the phone quickly. ¡°Sir, when will you arrive?¡±


    I frowned and said, ¡°postpone the morning meeting for a while.¡±


    ¡°Put it off for about an hour,¡± I added. ¡°I¡¯ll drive Lundy home.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I turned around and drove towards Aimee¡¯s home.


    Soon, we arrived at Aimee¡¯s house.


    I got out of the car with Lundy and rang the doorbell.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I called her in advance. Soon, the door was opened from inside.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you ask Bill to send Lundy here?¡±


    When I saw the man standing at the door, I was stunned and looked at him in confusion.


    He nodded and said, ¡°I think I¡¯d better send him here myself.¡±


    I was a little suspicious. I looked down at the little guy and then realized something unusual.


    In the past, every time he saw me, he would take the initiative to greet me. But this time, he just looked at me without saying a word.


    It looked like he had been autistic before.


    ¡°Lundy?¡±.


    The little guy finally came to his senses. He blinked his eyes and came to me. ¡°Aunt¡­¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief. I raised my hand to touch the little guy¡¯s head and looked up at the man in front of me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lundy?¡±


    Penn frowned and kept silent for a few seconds. Then he said, ¡°he should tell youter.¡±


    Hearing this, I was even more confused.


    But the man didn¡¯t seem to want to say anything more, so I didn¡¯t ask much. I could only nod and agree.


    ¡°I have a meetingter, so I won¡¯t stay here any longer,¡± said Penn in a low voice, handing the little guy to me. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Lundy to you. I¡¯ll pick her up tonight.¡±


    I raised my eyes and agreed.


    After Penn left, I stayed at home with the three kids.


    Lundy had been depressed since he entered the room. No matter how I talked with the two kids, he was a little depressed.


    ¡°Lundy, why are you unhappy? Can you tell me?¡± I stopped the game with the kids and took Lundy¡¯s hand to sit on the carpet.


    Aviva and Cyrus followed us worriedly.


    Lundy pursed lips and hesitated.


    I noticed that the little guy seemed to have some misgivings. He frowned worriedly and said, ¡°you can tell me everything. I will definitely be on your side.¡±


    The two little guys beside echoed, ¡°and us! We will help you! Don¡¯t be unhappy!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell us, mommy and we will be very worried.¡± Aviva looked into Lundy¡¯s eyes seriously and said in a serious tone.


    Upon hearing this, Lundy furrowed his brows slightly and looked at me anxiously. I put on a sad expression to match his. ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Lundy looked worried. Seeing that he was hesitating, I made a tough decision and stood up from the carpet, sounding disappointed.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If Lundy doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, then Auntie won¡¯t ask. Auntie will go prepare lunch for you guys.¡± I said, intending to leave. Just as I turned around, my pants were grabbed by the child. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t go. Lundy will tell you.¡±


    The child pleaded pitifully. Hearing this, I raised an eyebrow behind my back and smiled at Aviva and Cyrus at an angle that the child couldn¡¯t see. Seeing that I sat back down next to him, the child looked cautious.


    ¡°Auntie, you have to promise me that you won¡¯t be mad at Dad.¡± Lundy stared at me. Meeting his gaze, I softened my expression and nodded helplessly. ¡°Okay, Auntie won¡¯t be mad at Dad.¡± Upon hearing my words, the child spoke in a soft and childish voice, ¡°Bad Auntie lives in my house.¡± I was confused, not knowing who the child was referring to. ¡°It¡¯s Bonnie!¡± Cyrus said angrily. Hearing this, I furrowed my brow.


    Although I have promised him not to be angry, I still feel something strange in my heart.


    I don¡¯t know what Penn is thinking. He said he wanted to pursue me, but at the same time he let Bonnie live in his house.


    Besides, Penn also knew that Bonnie hit Lundy. The little guy¡¯s resistance to Bonnie was almost written on his face. With her around, the little guy would inevitably be in a low mood.


    The little guy¡¯s autism has just been getting better. I¡¯m afraid that because of the existence of Bonnie, his condition will return to its original state.


    We can¡¯t even guarantee that Bonnie will take this opportunity to attack the little guy again.


    The thought that my little fellow was bullied by Bonnie made my heart ache.


    ¡°Auntie.¡± Lundy pulled the hem of my clothes carefully.


    I came to my senses and looked down at the little guy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± the little boy frowned and looked worried. ¡°You promised me not to be angry with Daddy.¡±


    Seeing that the little guy was still talking for Penn, I couldn¡¯t help feeling sad. ¡°No, I will do what I promised you.¡±


    The little guy breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.


    ¡°Is Lundy in a bad mood just because Aunt Bonnie lives at home?¡± I looked at the little guy gently.


    The little boy said in a low voice, ¡°the bad aunt didn¡¯t treat Lundy well. Lundy hates her.¡±


    Then he looked at me innocently, ¡°Auntie, can you live in Lundy¡¯s house? And brother and sister!¡±


    When I looked into the eyes of the little guys, my eyes were full of excitement, but the reality did not allow me to do so.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I held the little guy into my arms and asked him in a soft voice, ¡°does Lundy dislike Aunt Bonnie very much?¡±


    Seeing the obvious resistance on the little boy¡¯s face, I felt a little helpless. ¡°Aunt, brother and sister may not be able to live in your house, but I will help you to talk to your father. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Although Justin looked disappointed, he nodded obediently.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    When I came to pick up Lundy, I had a big quarrel with Aimee because of Bonnie. She didn¡¯t listen to my exnation at all. In the end, we broke up in discord.


    I frowned and drove the car. Through the rearview mirror, I saw the little guy in the back seat staring at me all the time.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked in a low voice.


    Lundy tilted her head and asked in a sweet voice, ¡°did dad quarrel with aunt just now?¡±

 Chapter 70

    Upon hearing the child¡¯s words, a dark shade passed over my eyes. ¡°Why did Dad argue with Auntie?¡±


    Lundy asked persistently, ¡°What if Auntie gets angry and doesn¡¯t talk to us anymore?¡± Seeing that the child was ming himself, I helplessly furrowed my brow.


    ¡°Dad is also very angry.¡± The child looked surprised and stared at me with a scowl. ¡°Dad can¡¯t be angry!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t Dad be angry?¡±


    I asked in exasperation. The child frowned and looked serious. ¡°Because you¡¯re chasing after Auntie! So, you have to make Auntie happy!¡±


    As soon as the child finished speaking, I felt my brow furrowing and my eyes darkening. Indeed, I had forgotten even the most basic of principles due to my momentary anger.


    Thinking of the woman¡¯s resentful expression just now, I self-mockingly bit my lip. It was no wonder that after pursuing her for so long, there had been no substantial progress in our rtionship.


    ¡°I know I was wrong.¡± when I came to my senses, I apologized to the little boy in a low voice.


    Lundy snorted with satisfaction and pretended to be unreasonable. ¡°What did dad do wrong?¡±


    I took a look through the rearview mirror and answered in ordance with her tone, ¡°Daddy shouldn¡¯t have been angry with aunt. I was too impulsive.¡±


    Lundy nodded with satisfaction and asked, ¡°why did Daddy and aunt quarrel?¡±


    Hearing this, I shook my head with amusement.


    This little guy has already admitted that it¡¯s my fault. He still wants to ask the truth.


    But now that he wants to know, I don¡¯t mind making it clear to him. After all, I will inevitably ask him for help in the future.


    Thinking of this, I said frankly, ¡°Daddy and aunt have some misunderstandings. As you can see, daddy has done a lot of things these days, but aunt is unwilling to ept it. So Daddy is a little anxious and wants to ask her for an exnation.¡±


    Hearing this, Lundy was also a little anxious, but she still stood on the side of Aimee. ¡°Daddy, if you are in a hurry, you can ask Lundy for help. Don¡¯t lose your temper with aunt anymore!¡±


    I nodded and said, ¡°okay.¡±


    The child nodded satisfactorily, a smile returning to their face. But as we approached the Carter¡¯s mansion, the child¡¯s smile began to waver.


    ¡°Dad, how much longer is she going to stay at our house?¡± Lundy asked cautiously. I knew exactly who the child meant by ¡°she¡±. Thinking of the woman still staying in our house, my heart sank. In hindsight, the woman was right. With Lundy¡¯s hostility towards Bonnie, if the woman stayed any longer, it could affect the child¡¯s condition. However, due to my own mother, if I wanted to send Bonnie away, I would need a suitable reason¡­


    Thinking this, my answer to the child was somewhat vague,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, Dad will make her leave as soon as possible.¡± The child nodded reluctantly. As soon as we arrived at the vi¡¯s entrance, Bonnie greeted us,


    ¡°Penn, Lundy, you¡¯re back.¡± I nodded coldly at her, loosening my tie with one hand and holding Lundy¡¯s hand with the other.


    The little guy¡¯s resistance to Bonnie is so obvious that I have to give him a sense of security in this way.


    Now seeing the expression on his face when he faced Bonnie, I only feel regret for agreeing to my mother¡¯s request.


    ¡°Is Lundy hungry?¡± Bonnie looked into the little boy¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°aunt will take you to wash your hands and then let¡¯s go to have dinner, okay?¡±


    The little guy shook his head without hesitation, grabbed my hand and shrank behind me


    Noticing the little guy¡¯s fear, I frowned and looked at the woman in front of me coldly. ¡°No, thanks. I will take care of him. You just need to take care of yourself.¡±


    Then i held the little guy¡¯s hand and walked past her.


    Afte washing hands, we sit at the table.


    Lundy and I sat on the same side, leaving Bonnie alone sitting opposite.


    Bonnie smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°Is Lundy happy with Daddy today?¡±


    Lundy ignored her question.


    I looked up at her and wanted to see what she was going to do.


    Bonnie smiled and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think Lundy has anything to y with you in thepany. You are busy with your work, so I¡¯m afraid that he will be bored.¡±


    After saying that, she turned to look at Lundy and suggested with a smile, ¡°can I y games with youter? I specially bought a lot of game dishes for children today!¡±


    Lundy pursed her lips and shook her head.


    Bonnie¡¯s smile became even more genuine, ¡°What does Lundy want to y? Auntie can y with you.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The child put down their chopsticks and looked up at me with hopeful eyes. Seeing the child¡¯s desire to go upstairs to avoid Bonnie¡¯s attempts at pleasing them, I furrowed my brow and did not agree. The child was already weak, and with me there, I wouldn¡¯t allow them to skip a meal.


    Seeing my refusal, the child¡¯s face fell. I turned to Bonnie and warned her with a nce, ¡°If you have time to y games with Lundy, you can call your family a few more times to help your father calm down.¡±


    Bonnie bit her lip and argued with a face full of grievances, ¡°I just want to make up for the time I haven¡¯t spent with Lundy before. I don¡¯t know him well enough, so I hope to get to know him better during this time.


    ¡± I interrupted her coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You and Lundy may not have the opportunity to get along, so you don¡¯t need to know each other, and Lundy doesn¡¯t need to know you either.¡±


    Finally, things quieted down. During this time, the child had quickly finished their meal and didn¡¯t even ask me for permission as they put down their chopsticks, hopped off their chair, and ran up the stairs with their short legs. Without much thought, I followed the child and went upstairs.

 Chapter 71

    Watching the little guy enter his room, I turned around and went into the study.


    Late at night, I finished my work and came out of the study.


    The lights on the first floor had been turned off, and only the lights in the corridor on the two floors were still on.


    When I passed by the door of Lundy¡¯s room, I vaguely heard some noise inside. My heart sank.


    Thinking of the little guy¡¯s resistance to Bonnie, I¡¯m afraid that he cried secretly because I didn¡¯t drive Bonnie away.


    Thinking of this, I tiptoed to open the door of his bedroom and walked to his bed.


    In the light of the corridor, I could only see that the little guy had fallen asleep, but he was not sleeping well. He kept turning over, scratching his little hands on his body, and lifted his pajamas.


    Seeing this, I frowned suddenly.


    I thought it was a nightmare for him, but he acted strangely


    And he didn¡¯t stop scratching.


    I frowned and grabbed his wrist, trying to stop him.


    Unexpectedly, the little guy struggled in his sleep, sobbed discontentedly, and rubbed his body against the bed.


    It seemed that it was itchy.


    I let go of the little guy¡¯s hand slowly and saw him scratch it again with great strength.


    ¡°Lundy?¡± I called in a low voice.


    But the little guy still didn¡¯t wake up.


    After a while, my facepletely darkened. I strode to the door and turned on the light of the little guy¡¯s bedroom.


    The bedroom was lit up.


    The moment I turned around, I saw the red spots on his exposed skin.


    His arms and neck were covered with red dots, which were so dark because of his scratch.


    ¡°Lundy!¡± seeing that the little guy was allergic, I was afraid that he would scratch me again. Regardless of his struggle, I grabbed his little hand.


    The little boy frowned and opened his eyes.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± I looked at the little guy seriously.


    Hearing this, the little guy looked at me aggrievedly. ¡°But Lundy is itchy. It seems that mosquitoes are biting Lundy.¡±


    After saying that, the little guy looked down innocently to see if there was really a mosquito on his body.


    Noticing the little guy¡¯s intention, I quickly reached out and covered his eyes. ¡°Maybe he is allergic. Don¡¯t look at him. Dad will take you to Aunt Aimee.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s the first time that the little guy has experienced such a thing. The red dots on his body are so shocking. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll frighten him.


    At this time, there may not be a reliable doctor to go to the hospital. I can only think of that little woman. After all, as a incense maker, she is also good at medical skills.


    It seemed that the little guy would feel a sense of security with her treatment.


    The little boy¡¯s eyes turned red and his voice choked, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m so sad.¡±


    I pulled him into my arms, held his wrists with one hand, and took out my phone with the other to call Aimee.


    Aimee¡¯s hoarse voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    I frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I looked down at the child in my arms, Lundy was sobbing while still trying to look down at their own body. I tightened my embrace and told Aimee about the situation, ¡°Lundy suddenly broke out in a lot of red spots and is very itchy. I just woke them up. Are you avable? I¡¯ll bring him over for you to take a look.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home.¡±


    I replied, hung up the phone and patted Lundy on the head,forting them, ¡°Be good, Auntie will take a look at youter.¡±


    Although Lundy was ufortable, they still obediently nodded and weakly leaned on my shoulder, asking in a baby voice, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s so itchy.¡±


    Lundy¡¯s sickly appearance made me anxious, but I could only free up one hand and use my fingertips to rub through their clothes to ease their difort. We went downstairs and Cheryl happened toe out of the room to pour water. When she saw us, Cheryl asked in confusion, ¡°Young Master, where are you taking the young master sote at night?¡±


    I stopped, turned around and asked, ¡°did Lundy get any red spots when she took a shower?¡±


    Cheryl looked at the little boy worriedly and asked, ¡°he was fine when he took a shower. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take him to have a look.¡± after saying that, I was about to leave with the little guy.


    Cheryl stopped me in a hurry, took a nket from the sofa and wrapped the little boy up. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. The little master is not feeling well. You should wear more.¡±


    I nodded, watched her wrap the little guy with a nket, and then left with the little guy in her arms.


    I carried him all the way to the car. As soon as I put him down, he grabbed me again.


    ¡°Lundy, don¡¯t scratch me.¡± my face darkened and I said seriously.


    Hearing my voice, the little guy pursed his lips in grievance, and tears were rolling in his eyes.


    Seeing the little guy¡¯s grievance, I touched his head lovingly.


    Justin had been spoiled since he was a child. He had never been treated like this.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine as long as you see meter. I¡¯ll help you. Now you can scratch yourself and leave a scar. It won¡¯t look good if you leave a scar.¡± thinking of the way Aimee usually talked to the little guy, I tried tofort him as gently as possible.


    Speaking of Aimee, the little boy finally nodded obediently.


    On the way to Aimee¡¯s house, the little boy still felt itchy. He couldn¡¯t help scratching his hands from time to time.


    I saw what the little guy was doing through the rearview mirror. I frowned. When I waited for the red light, I dialed Aimee¡¯s number again. ¡°I¡¯m on the way to your home. Lundy can¡¯t help itching and scratching. Have a look and talk to him for a while.¡±


    Hearing that it was about the little guy, Aimee immediately agreed.


    I handed the phone to Lundy and he started to chat with Aimee.


    The little guy was distracted and did not scratch himself for a long time.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and stepped on the pedal.

 Chapter 72

    ¡°Here we are.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice came faintly from the phone, and then the video phone at home rang.


    I hung up the phone, stood up and opened the gate of themunity for the two on the video phone, and myself opened the gate of the vi and waited in the yard.


    In the dark night, a car slowly came over and stopped in the yard.


    After a while, Penn got out of the car in a thin gray shirt. He turned around, opened the back door and carried the little boy out of the car.


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Lundy was held in Penn¡¯s arms and stretched out her hand to me from a distance, wanting her to hold her.


    I strode forward and tried to hold him in my arms, but the man dodged.


    Seeing this, I was stunned. Thinking of the unhappy conversation between the two in the evening, I thought Penn was still angry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s infectious or not,¡± said Penn with a frown.


    I was stunned for a few seconds. I didn¡¯t expect that Penn was just thinking about me.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I pursed my lips and smiled, looking at the little guy tofort him. ¡°Come on, let me hug you.¡±


    Then he reached out his hand to the little guy and wanted to carry him in.


    I can see that he is very scared now and wants me to hug him.


    However, failed again.


    The little boy twisted his waist in Penn¡¯s arms and dodged my hand. He shook his head at me and said, ¡°Daddy, take me in.¡±


    I knew that the little guy was afraid that I would be infected, and his heart softened. But he finallypromised and followed the two into the living room.


    ¡°Go to my room.¡±


    Seeing the man¡¯s footsteps stop, I said softly.


    Penn nodded and went upstairs with the little boy in his arms.


    I followed him in and took a big nket from the side and spread it on the bed, indicating him to put the little guy down.


    Penn then put the little boy on the bed.


    I approached carefully and lifted the small nket covering the child¡¯s body.


    Earlier, the lighting outside was dim, and with the child wrapped tightly, I only knew that they had red spots on their body, but I didn¡¯t know the specific situation.


    The child was very obedient and allowed me to move them. After lifting the nket, I looked at the small red spots covering the child¡¯s body and my eyes showed a trace of surprise.


    Although I had anticipated that the child¡¯s condition might be serious even before Penn arrived, I didn¡¯t expect it to be this severe. Fortunately, Penn stopped the child in time and prevented them from scratching, otherwise, the situation might have been even worse.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Is it serious?¡± Penn grabbed the child¡¯s wrist and asked me with a frown. Hearing this, I turned my head and looked at him, my expression bing somewhat serious.


    ¡°I still need to diagnose it.¡± She probably guessed the cause of the child¡¯s symptoms, but to confirm, I needed to check their pulse. Penn¡¯s brow furrowed even more tightly,


    ¡°Lundy¡¯s illness is contagious.¡± Hearing this, both Lundy and I were stunned. Regaining my senses, I instinctively looked at the man¡¯s exposed skin, and only saw a few faint red spots at the cor of his shirt.


    ready been covered with red spots.


    this man endured it, but he didn¡¯t show anything unusual all the time.


    Seeing Penn, I couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    But the little guy only heard that his disease would infect him, so he didn¡¯t see the red dots on Penn¡¯s body. He felt aggrieved and shrank aside, unwilling to let us touch him again.


    When I came to my senses and looked down at the little boy curling up, my heart ached. ¡°Lundy,e here. Let me have a look.¡±


    The little boy shook his head and replied timidly, ¡°no, it will infect auntie.¡±


    Hearing this, my eyes turned sour. I smiled and said to the little guy, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ve treated simr patients before. I¡¯ve already got this disease, so I won¡¯t be infected anymore.¡±


    Lundy walked slowly to me and reached out.


    I touched the little guy¡¯s head tofort him, grabbed his wrist and diagnosed him.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    I looked at the little woman in front of me with deep eyes.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The expression on her face when she spoke just now almost deceived me.


    But on second thought, this little woman hadn¡¯t diagnosed the little guy yet. How could she know if the little guy¡¯s disease would be infected?


    What she said just now was just tofort the little guy.


    When I came to my senses, Aimee had already started to feel his pulse. I couldn¡¯t say anything more, but I felt something wrong in my heart.


    This little woman, who didn¡¯t even know her rtionship with the little guy, was willing to take such a big risk to treat the little guy


    For a moment, I even regretted taking him here.


    I should take him to the hospital. At least, I can prevent her from being infected.


    When Aimee was treating Lundy, Aviva and Cyrus came in curiously.


    Seeing the two kids running into the room, I frowned and warned them in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯te in.¡±


    It was toote when I spoke. The two kids carefully touched Lundy¡¯s neck and asked with concern, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with Lundy?¡±


    The two kids withdrew their hands and looked at each other strangely.


    ¡°It¡¯s itchy.¡± Cyrus looked down at his wrist, only to find that there was a red dot on it, which was the same as Lundy¡¯s neck.


    Aviva¡¯s arm was also injured.


    ¡°I feel so bad.¡± Cyrus frowned and stretched out his little hand to scratch it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    As he spoke, he grabbed the two kids¡¯ hands to stop them from touching each other.


    I didn¡¯t stop them just now because I was afraid that I might have been infected and didn¡¯t dare to touch them.


    Now that the kids have been infected, I have no scruples anymore.


    Lundy, who was standing next to them, was experienced. She apologized as she endured the pain, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s Lundy¡¯s fault¡­¡±

 Chapter 73

    The two kids endured the itch on their bodies andforted, ¡°it¡¯s our own fault. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    After saying that, the two kids gritted their teeth, sat up straight and said to me, ¡°uncle, let go of us. We won¡¯t scratch it!¡±


    I looked suspiciously at the two kids and saw no trace of lying, then I slowly loosened my grip.


    As expected, the two kids didn¡¯t touch the red spots on their bodies all the time.


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Lundy said with difficulty.


    Aimee let go of the diagnosis hand and touched the little guy¡¯s face with a serious look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked with a frown.


    Aimee shook her head and said, ¡°I have to make a phone call.¡±


    Then she reminded the three kids, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while. Don¡¯t touch the red dots on your bodies.¡±


    The kids nodded obediently.


    Seeing that the kids had agreed, Aimee turned around and left the room.


    I frowned and touched Lundy¡¯s forehead. Noticing that the little guy was having a fever, I wanted to go out with Aimee to ask about the situation. But obviously, there was no one around the little guy, so I had to give upOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    I walked to the door and rolled up my sleeves. There were red spots on my arms.


    As we are adults, we are more resistant than children. Therefore, just a moment ago, the two little guys just touched Lundy and then reacted. Penn and I were slowly infected.


    His symptoms are the same as the allergic symptoms caused by a kind of fragrance called ¡°grand moon¡± after the failure of our new product research and developmentst time.


    If it went on, the symptoms would only be more serious.


    I¡¯m fine with Penn, but the three kids have to suffer a lot.


    What¡¯s more, Lundy even had subsequent symptoms.


    Thinking of the little guy inside, I didn¡¯t dare to dy. I took out my phone and called Dexter.


    She had thought that it was veryte and someone would pick her upter.


    But unexpectedly, the phone was picked up almost as soon as I called.


    ¡°Aimee, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hearing the voice of Dexter, I breathed a sigh of relief secretly. I didn¡¯t have time to talk to him either. So I opened the door and asked directly, ¡°can you go to the research institute now?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything important?¡±


    I looked at the three children in the room and spoke with a heavy tone, ¡°One of the children here has had an allergic reaction, which is simr to the allergy caused by ¡®Scarlet Moon.¡¯ The spray we developedst time for ¡®Scarlet Moon¡¯ might be helpful, but I can¡¯t leave right now, so I have to trouble you.¡±


    After speaking, I added, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you, never mind, I can go there myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already on my way and will be there soon.¡±


    I thanked Dexter and said, ¡°It¡¯ste, thank you for your help.¡±


    Dexter chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, the children¡¯s health is important. I remember this type of allergy can be severe, take care of them first, I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible.¡± I agreed and thanked him before hanging up the phone. When I returned to the room, Lundy¡¯s face had turned red, and the red spots on Aviva and Cyrus had spread to their necks.


    Seeing the little guys, I felt sorry for them, but I still gritted my teeth andforted them, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m just a little allergic. Mommy has sent medicine here. You can endure it.¡±


    The kids nodded obediently.


    I turned around and sighed silently.


    Although Dexter said he woulde here as soon as possible, I still couldn¡¯t help but worry. So I went downstairs and waited.


    I brought a basin of hot water and was about to go upstairs, but I bumped into Penn


    He stepped forward and took it from me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this disease?¡±


    Without any hesitation, I went to the bathroom to get some brand-new towels and followed him. ¡°It¡¯s an allergy caused by a kind of fragrant failure product. We can endure it, but the children¡¯s immunity is low. If we dy for a long time, it will cause a series ofplications, such as high fever, throat inmmation, and even suffocation¡­¡±


    Seeing the worried look on Penni¡¯s face, I hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to get the medicine. I think I¡¯ll be here soon. Now get a hot towel to heat them, at least they won¡¯t itch so much.¡±


    My heart is also heavy.


    Just now, I wanted to go downstairs and wait for the Dexter, but when I arrived downstairs, I came up with this idea.


    An hourter, my phone rang. It was a Dexter.


    I¡¯ll go downstairs and open the door for him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I was standing in the yard and taking the spray from Dexter.


    Because the symptoms will be infected, I have to keep a distance from him as much as possible. However, the Dexter has taken a lot of spray, so I can¡¯t take it.


    ¡°Let me bring it to you,¡± suggested Dexter in a gentle voice.


    I refused without hesitation, ¡°as you know, the allergic factors of this failed product are very infectious. I¡¯m very sorry to bother you toe here at night. You¡¯d better not go in. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll also be infected.¡±


    Hearing my words, Dexter didn¡¯t insist.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    I strode to the front of Dexter and looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°This is¡­ Mr. Finger?¡±


    Last time when I went to the research institute to pick up Aimee, I met Dexter.


    Even if I have only met the man beside this little woman once, I still remember him deeply. Moreover, the man in front of me is hostile to me.


    He greeted, ¡°Mr. Carter.¡±


    I frowned and didn¡¯t stretch out my hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was infected. It¡¯s for the good of Mr. Finger. You don¡¯t have to hold my hand.¡±


    I remember that when we metst time, this little woman came out of the research with this man.


    In such an urgent situation, the little woman asked this man for help.


    What was the rtionship between them?

 Chapter 74

    Aimee¡¯s pov


    I was so worried about the two kids upstairs that I said to Dexter, ¡°it¡¯s gettingte and it¡¯s not convenient today. I won¡¯t keep you here.¡±


    Dexter nodded. Before leaving, he said in a gentle voice, ¡°take care of yourself. Don¡¯t be too tired.¡±


    I smiled.


    A momentter, the Dexter got in the car and left.


    Penn and I watched his car drive away in the yard before we turned around and entered the vi.


    We each took two big bottles of spray and went back to the bedroom. We only saw three kids lying on the bed in low spirits, and Lundy was a little confused by the fever.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Aviva and Cyrus were still in a daze when they saw them.


    I walked quickly to them and touched their foreheads. I felt a burning heat.


    Seeing this, I quickly took the spray and sprayed it all over the little guys¡¯ bodies.


    After spraying the spray on the kids, I turned around to look at the man behind me and handed the spray to him. ¡°Mr. Carter, go to the bathroom to deal with it.¡±


    He nodded and took the spray into the bathroom.


    I opened another bottle and simply cleaned myself in the bedroom.


    After that, I sprayed some water in every corner of the room and disinfected it with alcohol.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I finished, Penn came out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Take the kids out. They can¡¯t stay in this room,¡± I urged.


    Hearing this, Penn immediately turned around and carried the three kids downstairs.


    It¡¯ste at night. When I finished my work and was about to go downstairs to see the kids, I turned around and bumped into a hard chest.


    Before I could react, the man had already reached out to hold my waist.


    I was stunned for a few seconds before I suddenly came to my senses. I immediately stepped back from the man. ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°The kids are asleep. I¡¯lle upstairs to have a look. What can I do for you?¡± he replied in a low voice.


    Hearing this, I nodded slightly and raised the spray in my hand. ¡°The spray has been handled here. Next, your car needs to bepletely handled.¡±


    Penn and I went downstairs one after the other and sprayed disinfection spray on his car.


    ¡°Is there anything valuable in the car?¡± after the disinfection, I looked back to confirm with him. ¡°Open the window tonight to breathe in the wind. You can sit there tomorrow.¡±


    He shook his head.


    So I lowered the four windows to the bottom of the car. Atst, I reminded, ¡°remember to spray the disinfection spray on your house tomorrow. There is an element in the grand moon that once it touches a person¡¯s skin, it will stick to it. And the particles are very small, and it is easy to float into the air, so it is very infectious.¡±


    He replied in a deep voice and followed me into the vi unhurriedly.


    After the kids used the spray, their symptoms had been alleviated a lot. They only needed to wait for the fever to go down.


    However, it was obviously ufortable to sleep on the sofa, and the three kids didn¡¯t sleep well.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡­¡± Cyrus opened his eyes in a daze and murmured unconsciously when he saw use in.


    When I heard the name of the little guy, I thought he was in a dream, but my heart couldn¡¯t help shrinking. I looked at the man beside me subconsciously and felt guilty. I was afraid that this man would realize the origin of the two kids.


    I said as if nothing had happened, ¡°take them to the guest room on the first floor. They can still live in the room on the first floor.¡±


    Penn withdrew his gaze and bent down to pick up the two little ones before walking towards the guest room. I carefully carried Lundy and followed behind him.


    After settling the three little ones, the two of us adults looked at each other. The second floor was not suitable for living and there was only one guest room on the first floor. Fiona¡¯s room was the only option left.


    I was hesitant about where to let Penn stay when he spoke up first, ¡°I¡¯ll make do with the sofa.¡± After speaking, he lifted his foot and walked out.


    I furrowed my eyebrows and thought for a moment. There were only a few hours left until dawn, and even if we slept, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a good night¡¯s sleep. Besides, I really had no ce to let Penn stay.


    Thinking this way, I didn¡¯t say anything more and just silently took a thin nket from the guest room and handed it to Penn. He took it with his hand and said in a deep voice,


    ¡°It¡¯s not early, you should go in and rest too.¡± I nodded slightly and remembered Cyrus¡¯ dream muttering just now. My heart felt strange and I couldn¡¯t help but exin,


    ¡°Just now¡­ Cyrus had a dream and said some things. Mr. Carter, please don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Aviva and Cyrus have never had a father since they were young, so¡­¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak for a while, I was still uneasy and added a sentence nervously. Before I could finish my sentence, the man interrupted me in a cold tone, ¡°I know, but it¡¯s just a child¡¯s dream talk. I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Hearing this, I was stunned for a few seconds, and then I secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although the man¡¯s tone was not good, at least his attitude was clear.


    Besides, it seemed that he didn¡¯t seem to know the background of the two kids.


    I didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. After a brief greeting, I entered the Fiona room.


    Lying on the bed, I feltplicated and didn¡¯t fall asleep for a long time.


    On the second morning, Penn and I went to the kids¡¯ room early and waited for them to wake up.


    When the three kids woke up, I checked them one by one. When I saw that the red spots on their bodies had faded away, I was relieved.


    After the examination, I stood up and asked him to leave.


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s dawn, Mr. Carter, please take Lundy home. Your family also needs to deal with his wound. The sooner, the better.¡±


    Lundy curled her lips reluctantly. ¡°Daddy will go back by himself.¡±


    ¡°Lundy¡­¡± I opened my mouth but only called the little guy¡¯s name. I couldn¡¯t say anything to refuse him.


    The man¡¯s low voice came from the other side. There was a hint of irony in his tone. ¡°ording to Miss Miller, there should be some residue of the grand moon in my house now. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient for me to take Lundy back. If Miss Miller is not convenient, I have to send him to thepany.¡±

 Chapter 75

    The implication was that he would leave the little guy to thepany and go home to deal with it himself.


    ¡°Lundy doesn¡¯t want to go to thepany!¡± Lundy pulled the hem of my clothes pitifully.


    I lowered my head and looked into the little boy¡¯s watery eyes. Finally, I made a concession. ¡°Lundy, y with brother and sister at aunt¡¯s home.¡±


    After speaking, I turned to the man beside me with a more resolute tone,


    ¡°Scarlet Moon must be dealt with quickly and cannot be dyed. Mr. Carter, please hurry back.¡± Penn looked at me deeply and nodded after a while, neither agreeing nor disagreeing, before turning to leave the children¡¯s room. I put the remaining spray on his car and carefully instructed him on how to handle it. ¡°If you¡¯re still worried, Miss Miller, you cane with me.¡±


    He teased with a raised eyebrow. Upon hearing this, my voice abruptly stopped and I silently stepped aside, watching as the man¡¯s car gradually moved away.


    It wasn¡¯t until Penn¡¯s car disappeared from my sight that I turned back to the vi with a heavy heart. Although Penn had gone too farst night, I still worried that he might get infected again during the handling process of Scarlet Moon.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Cheryl guarding at the door. ¡°young master ¡®s disease will be infected. You¡­¡±


    With a serious look on my face, I nced at Cheryl and asked, ¡°how many people have been infected?¡±


    She came back to her senses, thought carefully and counted, ¡°about four or five. I¡¯ve asked them to wait in the room. These in the yard are not infected.¡±


    I nodded, turned around and took a bottle of spray from the car. I handed it to Cheryl and said, ¡°spray it on the body of the infected person. Spray the rest to your home.¡±


    I walked into the living room, frowned and nced around, but I didn¡¯t see Bonnie.


    The noise came from upstairs when the servants were almost done.


    ¡°Penn, what¡¯s going on?¡± Bonnie asked with concern.


    I nced at the person in front of me expressionlessly with scrutiny


    Last night, there was a mess. I only heard from Aimee that the little guy¡¯s symptoms were the same as the allergic symptoms caused by grand moon in their research institute.


    As for the source of the fragrance called ¡°grand moon¡±, I didn¡¯t think about it carefully.


    On the way back, I just had time to recall it carefully.


    Everything was fine before Bonnie arrived at the manor, but Lundy was allergic as soon as she arrived.


    This made me have to doubt the woman in front of me.


    Bonnie asked innocently, ¡°I just heard from the servant that there is some harmful incense in the house. It shouldn¡¯t be true. Who brought it in?¡±


    I can¡¯t see anything unusual on this woman¡¯s face.


    In the past six years, this woman treated Lundy differently in front of me and behind my back. I didn¡¯t notice either.


    Thinking of this, I withdrew my sight from Bonnie¡¯s face and stopped investigating.


    I¡¯ve asked Bill to look into it. If it was really this woman who did it, I¡¯ll find it out sooner orter.


    ¡°Lundy suddenly had an allergyst night. I took her to have a check-up. It was caused by a kind of fragrance called Grand moon, and it was infected.¡± I exined in a low voice.


    After saying that, i nced at the person in front n confusion. ¡°It seems that you are not infected. I can exin to your father.¡±


    Bonnie stammered, ¡°is Lundy allergic? How is she?¡±


    I looked at her calmly.


    ¡°Why do youe back alone? Is there anyone taking care of Lundy?¡± she said awkwardly, ¡°where is he? I¡¯ll go to see him.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. Lundy has recovered.¡±


    She pulled the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°it¡¯s good that Lundy is fine. He has been in poor health since childhood. He must be frightened this time.¡±


    I ignored her question and looked around the room.


    In addition to the woman in front of him, who else could possibly bring ¡°grand moon¡± in


    ¡°everything is ready,¡± reported Cheryl.


    I nodded and ordered, ¡°check who has left the manor for a long time these days.¡±


    Cheryl agreed.


    ¡°Go pack your things and I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± I turned to look at Bonnie and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Penn, what are you talking about? My father is still angry. Where am I going?¡±


    I nced at her expressionlessly. ¡°If I can¡¯t go home, then go back to the hotel. The manor has only been sprayed with a spray, and there is no residual sensitivity factors. I don¡¯t know. If I know it may be risky to let you continue to live, I can¡¯t exin to the elders. I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± without giving her a chance to refuse, I turned around and left the vi.


    Reluctantly, Bonnie opened the back door and got in. I looked up at her through the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°have you decided where to go?¡±


    She bit her lips, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s up to me.¡± before Bonnie could answer, I drove out of the manor by high-speed train.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± she hesitated.


    I replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to my mother¡¯s.¡±


    Anyway, my mother has always been partial to Bonnie. If she knows that I have driven her out this time, I don¡¯t know what excuses she will use to annoy me.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s better for me to send her there directly and exin the reason.


    At that time, mother would have nothing to say.

 Chapter 76

    After sending Bonnier and exining the situation to MOM, I left.


    ¡­¡­


    I didn¡¯t expect that before Bill found out anything, i found out the culprit who set up grand moon at home.


    The second day at noon, when I was dealing with some documents, I received a call from my mother. ¡°Penn,e back quickly and check if our symptoms are the same as that of Lundy.¡±


    The second day, after hanging up the phone, I hurried to the old house and found that many people had symptoms of allergy. Mother¡¯s symptoms were very serious, but the most serious one was Bonnie, who had fallen into aa.


    I called Aimee in a hurry to exin the situation. Then ask Bill to wait for Aimee at the door of the Moonlight for the spray


    Soon, Bill came over with the spray.


    Because Bonnie¡¯s symptoms were the most serious, several servants focused on the guest room where she lived to spray spray on her belongings. During this process, someone found the rest of the grand moon in Bonnie¡¯s suitcase.


    I recognized at a nce that it was Lundy¡¯s bath towel!


    This woman probably didn¡¯t expect that the unhealed grand moon would still cause these symptoms.


    I¡¯m so angry that I want to tear this vicious woman apart. But I also know how good this woman is at quibbling.


    I ordered the servants not to talk about it in case of alerting the enemy.


    I didn¡¯t ask the servant to spray spray on Bonnie until she was tortured for the whole afternoon.


    I didn¡¯t go back until my parents were temporarily transferred to the small courtyard behind the old house.


    Upon returning to the car, I immediately called Bill and asked him to investigate Bonnie¡¯s actions over the years and collect evidence of her wrongdoing.


    Previously, out of gratitude for Bonnie¡¯s grandfather Hond Hunter saving my life, I had tolerated her actions and hadn¡¯t thought about investigating her. But this time, she nearly killed Lundy, and I couldn¡¯t let her get away with it easily.


    Things progressed smoothly, and in just three days, Bill came back to report the results to me. In addition to a thick stack of documents, he also brought back a man named Ezra. This man imed to be a private detective who had been working for Bonnie, but while doing so, he had also kept a lot of evidence of Bonnie¡¯s wrongdoing.


    He offered to exchange the evidence he had in his hand for my not pursuing him. I agreed. As I opened the files in my hand, even though I was mentally prepared, I was still infuriated by Bonnie¡¯s actions. How Lundy developed autism, the bruises on his body, the p marks on his face, and how Bonnie staged her ¡°rescue¡± of her mother and framed Aimee were all clearly written in the documents of Bonnie¡¯s actions over the years. But how did she get her hands on Scarlet Moon from The Moonlight?


    I turned to the end of the document, but it didn¡¯t say anything.


    I turned to look at Bill and asked, ¡°why didn¡¯t the higher authorities mention about the grand moon ¡±


    Bill pointed at Ezra and said, ¡°Sir, that¡¯s why I brought him to see you. We haven¡¯t found anything about the grand moon, but he said that he knew about it and that Bonnie had used the evidence of harming people with the grand moon, but he had to talk to you face to face¡±


    I looked at the man next to Bill and asked, ¡°what¡¯s your condition?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ezra smiled, ¡°I want 20 million.¡±


    I nodded.


    Then he said, ¡°Miss Hunter got the grand moon from the Sharp family¡¯s youngdy, Erica Sharp. There is a man under family called youngdy Sharp, who is in charge of the supply of medicinal materials in family youngdy. It was not until Hunter bought off a research fellow in family youngdy that she got the grand moon. She had nned to teach Mr. Lundy a lesson with the grand moon, and also impute the whole thing to Mrs. Miller. In that case, Mr. Lundy would get the grand moon Y won¡¯t stick to Miss Miller anymore. ¡±


    After a pause, he took out a U disk from his pocket and said, ¡°Miss Hunter is too cruel and merciless. He could kill a child as young as Mr. Lundy. Of course I have to be careful in case of being killed, so I secretly recorded the video. The video in it is evidence.¡±


    I looked at Bill, and Bill nodded at me. Then he took the U disk and Ezra to check the video next door.


    Half an hourter, Bill came back. He nodded at me.


    I sighed, ¡°send the video to yton. Delete the relevant information about Erica and Sharp in the video and send it to the police.¡±


    Soon, I received a call from yton. He apologized first, saying that he didn¡¯t expect Erica to do such a thing. Then he told me that Felton Sharp also knew about it and was very angry. Erica was kicked out of the core power of the Sharp family. She would spend the rest of her life abroad and would not be allowed to return all her life.


    As for Bonnie, she was arrested and put into prison as soon as she recovered. The Hunter family also declined overnight without the support of the Carter family.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    Since Bonnie was put into prison, the engagement between the Hunter family and the Carter family would be canceled. Someone had posted what Bonnie had done on the Inte. Her reputation had been ruined.


    Not long after she was put into prison, I received a call from J. She also told me clearly that even without the Bonnie, she would never allow me to marry the Carter family. She evenforted me with the safety of Aviva and Cyrus.


    So I have tried my best to avoid contact with Penn these days.


    There happened to be a new project in theb, so I hid from Penn with the excuse of work. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days.


    The phone on the table suddenly rang.


    I looked down.


    It was Dave.


    U looked at the time and found it waste. I didn¡¯t know what happened to Ryan.


    I picked up the phone in confusion.


    As soon as the line was connected, Dave¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Miss Miller, am I disturbing you?¡±


    ¡°No, I just finished cleaning up and haven¡¯ty down yet. What can I do for you?¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s good. My grandfather and Mr. Hawk have signed a contract. Our family will provide financial support to the Moonlight, and the new products of the Moonlight will be exclusively sold by our family. From tomorrow on, my grandfather wants me to give full support to your research, so from tomorrow on, I may have to frequently visit your research institute. I hope that you won¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Speaking of the new products, I feel better.


    We have worked so hard for such a long time. This morning, the first stage of the research has beenpleted sessfully.


    From tomorrow on, an even more difficult new journey would begin!


    I¡¯m looking forward to the result of this research.


    I wee Dave¡¯s help more. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to have you here. How can I dislike you?¡±


    Heughed deeply and said, ¡°that¡¯s good. It¡¯ste now. I won¡¯t disturb your rest. See you tomorrow.¡±


    I agreed with a smile.


    Because of Ryan¡¯s call, I gradually calmed down and fell asleep peacefully, thinking about the new research tomorrow.


    The second morning, after sending the two kids to the kindergarten, I rushed to the Research Institute.


    I thought I arrived early enough, but I didn¡¯t expect Dave to arrive earlier than me.


    When I arrived, Dave and Dexter were talking about something in the corridor. The two looked very serious.

 Chapter 77

    I quietly waited on the side without interrupting. After a while, their discussion came to an end and I apologized,


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Dave smiled and said, ¡°No problem. I know you had to send your child to school. That¡¯s more important than anything else.¡± Dexter also greeted me, ¡°Good morning, Aimee.¡± We walked to the research area together and exchanged information about the project on the way. ¡°By the way, I forgot to mention that I am officially joining the research starting today. Mr. Finger, please take care of me.¡±


    Dave suddenly turned to Dexter. Dexter smiled politely, ¡°With your addition, I¡¯m sure our research will be even smoother.¡± We quickly entered the research area, and I introduced Dave to everyone, who weed him warmly. Finally, I took Dave to our research table.


    At the beginning, only a small batch of pre experiments were conducted. Theboratory I prepared is not big, just enough for two people to operate together.


    Before that, the pre experiments were all done by Dexter.


    But now, with Dave¡¯s help, Dexter moved aside and started to fight.


    I have warmed up the instrument and was about to add the crushed medicinal materials. As soon as I turned around, the weighed medicinal materials have been handed over.


    I was stunned for a moment. Then I looked up at Dave and smiled at him. Then I took the medicine and continued the experiment.


    I actually feel that the cooperation between the two is very tacit. They are no worse than Dexter.


    The experimentsted for three days.


    After the experiment, the three of us carefully tested the performance of the finished product and confirmed that it was basically feasible. Then we began to increase the dosage.


    With the increase of the amount of medicinal materials, the physical strength required for the experiment also increased.


    Because of the precision of the experiments, the medicines couldn¡¯t be added all at once. They could only wait beside the experimental tform and add them one by one.


    At the same time, it was not easy to get the medicinal materials, and special attention should be needed.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Dave said in a low voice.


    Then he reached out to take the herbs from me.


    I dodged it carefully, because I was afraid that the medicinal herbs would be consumed, and I didn¡¯t dare to move too much, but it was enough to show my refusal.


    I believe in myself more for this kind of delicate work.


    Seeing this, he raised his eyebrows, but did not insist. He turned to take two pieces of paper from the side.


    ¡°You are sweating. How about I help you wipe it?¡±


    I took a step back in a hurry. ¡°Thank you, senior. But I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I came to my senses, I found myself overreacting.


    I smiled awkwardly and took the tissue.


    He didn¡¯t get angry but smiled.


    Dexter suddenly strode to me and said, ¡°Aimee, you must be tired. Have a rest. I¡¯m here with you.¡±


    In order to ease the embarrassment, I agreed. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Soon, I retreated to the other side, leaving only the two people, Dexter and Dave.


    Dave¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Dave took a look at the caller ID and smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My grandfather called to ask about the progress of our experiments.¡±


    I nodded.


    Soon, Dave left the experimentation area with his phone.


    I wanted to help, but Dexter waved his hand and refused, ¡°you can rest there. The medicinal materials have begun to react. I can watch them by myself.¡±


    As long as we start to react, there is nothing we need to do. The only thing we need to do is to watch the reaction process to make sure that nothing unexpected happens.


    Hearing Dexter¡¯s words, I didn¡¯t insist and sat back.


    I didn¡¯t find anything unusual when I came to see the process.


    After a while, Dave came back.


    ¡°What did Mr. ck say?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa knows that the experiments are going well, so he asked me to do my best to assist you,¡± I said


    I nodded  and said nothing more.


    However, Dexter suddenly turned around and looked at us. ¡°Will this happen during the experiment?¡±


    His voice was full of confusion.


    Hearing this, Dave and I were stunned for a while and walked quickly over.


    The Dexter made way for us to check.


    White smoke was rolling out of the sk, and the cork was jumping up and down as if it was about to explode.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    My eyes are full of suspicion.


    This didn¡¯t happen in the previous experiment.

 Chapter 78

    ¡°Could it be that we added too much of the drug at once and the reaction conditions couldn¡¯t catch up?¡±


    I raised my hand to stop the reaction, opened the bottle cap, and wanted to check the inside. Because I knew that this reaction would not produce anything toxic or harmful, I didn¡¯t take any protective measures. Dave pulled me aside and said, ¡°Be careful! This gas is toxic.¡±


    I also smelled it, but I was too close to the bottle and inhaled a lot of gas at once, causing a poisoning reaction and dizziness.


    ¡°This is not right¡­ quickly get everyone out¡­¡±


    I reminded the two of them, struggling to speak. Dexter immediately acted and began to evacuate the research personnel from the experimental area. At the same time, Dave immediately helped me out. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    When they arrived at the air-conditioned corridor, Dave asked about me with concern.


    I felt dizzy, but I still managed to look at the door of the experimentation area. ¡°Everyone¡­ Have you been evacuated?¡±


    This kind of gas had a strong poison and spread very fast.


    I¡¯m afraid that other research workers will be attacked.


    Dave looked worried. ¡°Mr. Finger is evacuated. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Then she grabbed my wrist and diagnosed me.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I wanted to dodge subconsciously, but I didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift my arm


    ¡°There is something wrong with this reaction.¡±


    He exined the situation to me as he diagnosed, ¡°no matter how wrong our experiments are, this kind of poisonous gas shouldn¡¯t have appeared.¡±


    Of course I know, but now I have no energy to discuss with him.


    After a while, Dexter ran out with a group of research workers, leaving a few senior research fellows to deal with the aftermath.


    All the people gathered around me with all kinds of topics.


    ¡°How is Aimee?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these dangerous experiments all done in a specialboratory? What¡¯s going on today? Why is this poisonous gas here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The questions of the crowd echoed in her ears, and the air slowed down because of the gathering of the crowd.


    I feel that I am getting out of breath. As soon as my eyes darkened, I lost consciousness.


    Penn¡¯s POV


    I was having a meeting to sum up this week when someone knocked on the door.


    I looked at the door of the meeting room and saw Bill standing there awkwardly with a phone in his hand.


    He looked embarrassed. ¡°Sir, your phone¡­¡±


    The meeting was interrupted. I was about to reprimand him.


    But on second thought, Bill has been with me for so many years. If there was nothing important, he wouldn¡¯t havee in and disturbed me in my meeting.


    Thinking of this, I suppressed my anger and signaled Bill to bring the phone in.


    He immediately walked in and opened the message interface on purpose, handing the phone to her.


    I looked down at the screen.


    He nced at the name of Aimee on the screen.


    I frowned and read the news from beginning to end.


    It was a message from Dexter. It said that Aimee had identally inhaled the poisonous gas during the experiment and was now in aa.


    ¡°Today¡¯s meeting is over. The rest of the meeting will be handed over to Bill in writing.¡±


    I stood up from my seat, ordered coldly, and quickly walked out of the meeting room


    poisoned by experiments.


    What the hell was that little woman doing!


    After so many years of research, she couldn¡¯t even guarantee his own safety!


    It took me 20 minutes to reach the Research Institute.


    As soon as Iarrived at the door of Aimee¡¯s office, I saw Dave unbutton Aimee¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    To be honest, I don¡¯t like Dexter or Dave. They are too close to Aimee. Only that stupid woman can¡¯t see the two men¡¯s evil intentions on her.


    Seeing that Dave had hurt Aimee when Aimee was in aa, I was even more furious. I rushed straight to Dave and punched him in the face. ¡°Dave, what do you want to do to Aimee when he is in aa? I have warned you to stay away from my people!¡±


    I pulled unconscious Aimee into my arms and stared at Dave viciously.


    He licked the corner of his injured mouth and said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Miller is poisoned. I¡¯m afraid her life is in danger. I have to unfasten her clothes and acupuncture for her.¡±


    Hearing this, I looked down at the little woman in my arms.


    I just received a message from Dexter. It said that Aimee was poisoned and in aa, but it didn¡¯t mention anything about her life.


    Although I¡¯ve prepared the best hospital in the city to be on standby, I still felt flustered when I heard the news.


    If something really happened to her


    Dave raised his hand to press his injured cheek and walked over again. It seemed that he was going to continue what he had just done.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    I stood up with Aimee in my arms and strode towards the door.


    He strode out to catch up with her. ¡°Penn, Miss Miller is in an urgent situation. We can¡¯t waste any time. If you take her to the hospital, maybe I¡¯ve already treated her!¡±


    I turned a deaf ear to him and strode towards the gate of the Research Institute.


    An ambnce had been parked at the gate of the Research Institute and was starting. Behind the ambnce, a doctor and two nurses were on standby.


    As soon as they saw meing out with a person in my arms, they immediately pushed the stretcher over. Professionally and quickly arranged Aimee, and then pushed the person into the ambnce.


    I stood at the gate of the research institute with a cold face and was about to get in the car.


    ¡°Where is Miss Miller?¡±


    Dave stepped forward and grabbed me.


    Seeing that he still dared to chase after her, I stopped and looked into his eyes with a frosty face. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Just mind your own business. I will be responsible for my people!¡±


    ¡°Penn!¡± he stared at me angrily. ¡°Do you know how Miss Miller is now? She is in danger at any time! You can¡¯t let me treat her, but at least, you should let me go with you!¡±


    ¡°As I said, it has nothing to do with you! Mr. ck, why do you care so much about my people? Have you been coveting my people all the time?¡± I looked at him and said, ¡°Aimee has exined to me that she doesn¡¯t have any other feelings for you. I advise you to give up those unnecessary thoughts as soon as possible!¡±


    After saying that, I cast a cold nce at his hand on my arm and said, ¡°let go of me!¡±


    He turned a deaf ear to her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to see her with you!¡±


    Seeing that he still insisted, I was furious. I raised my hand and gave him a punch. ¡°I warn you, stay away from my people! If you still want to pester me, I can only suspect that Aimee will be poisoned because of you!¡±


    I looked at the person in front of me and said coldly.


    He gritted his teeth and exined, ¡± If I really did it, why would I bother to save her? I just care about Miss Miller!¡±


    I¡¯ve already sat in the car. Hearing this, I said without looking back, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the best doctor to be on standby and prepared the best equipment. If even these can¡¯t cure her, you can¡¯t do it!¡±

 Chapter 79

    After speaking, I immediately started the car and drove towards the hospital. I had already dyed too much time with Dave and I didn¡¯t know how the situation was with the little girl. I arrived at the hospital and the dean greeted me respectfully, ¡°Mr. Carter.¡± I was still angry and asked, ¡°How is the person?¡±


    ¡°She has been taken to the emergency room. The doctors you brought are all inside,¡± the dean replied with a smile. Soon, I stood outside the emergency room in the midst of a group of people. The emergency room was still lit, and the situation inside was still unknown. ¡°What did those experts say when the person was brought in?¡± I was full of anxiety. The dean looked embarrassed.


    ¡°Speak!¡± I demanded. The dean spoke hesitantly, ¡±


    The experts said¡­ Miss Miller¡¯s condition is not good. They can only do their best to save her and the chances of sess are unknown¡­¡± He hurriedly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the equipment inside has been reced with the most advanced. As long as the experts are confident, there will be no mistakes!¡±


    I frowned. Although I had already learned about the little girl¡¯s condition from Dave, hearing that even these experts were notpletely confident made my heart sink. ¡°Mr. Carter, Miss Miller¡¯s fate is in the hands of fate. Nothing will happen to her.¡±


    The dean kept sayingforting words. I just felt that he was very noisy and said coldly, ¡°You can go, I¡¯ll wait here myself!¡± The dean¡¯s voice stopped abruptly, and he nodded awkwardly, ¡°If you need anything, just call me.¡± After speaking, he left the corridor with the doctors and nurses. The corridor suddenly became quiet. I looked up and stared at the light of the emergency room, feeling unusually restless and uneasy.


    Since this little girl returned to her home country, she has beenpletely focused on her research. I wonder if she ever thought that one day, her love for research would put her life on the line? If only she coulde out unscathed¡­


    I sat down on a bench, looking at the door of the emergency room with an unpleasant expression. It had only been ten minutes since the little girl was taken in. I could still wait. Maybe those experts had already found a way to save her¡­


    Iforted myself in my heart. As time passed second by second, there was no movement in the emergency room. My heart became heavier and heavier. There were at least four or five experts inside, and there was still no result!


    What was the little girl¡¯s condition like? There was a moment when I even wanted to push open the door of the emergency room and personally take a look, just to feel at ease. But reason made me dispel such thoughts.


    Just as I was feeling anxious, the silence in the corridor was suddenly interrupted by a sudden ringtone. I snapped out of my thoughts and took out my phone to nce at it


    . It was a call from my mother. Seeing the iing call disy, I hung up expressionlessly. As I was about to put away my phone, I saw the time on the screen. Unconsciously, it was already evening and the children should be getting out of school.


    I looked at the closed door of the emergency room and pressed my forehead with my hand, trying to calm myself down. Then, I called Bill. He picked up quickly. ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡± I instructed him, ¡°Go to the kindergarten and pick up Aviva and Cyrus.¡±


    Bill readily agreed and then asked cautiously, ¡°Sir, where should I take them after picking them up?¡± I thought for a while before solemnly instructing,


    ¡°Take them back home.¡± ¡°But what if they ask about Miss Miller?¡± Bill asked. I hadn¡¯t thought that far and began to think, but I couldn¡¯te up with an answer. I didn¡¯t know when Aimee would get better and when she could go back.


    Even¡­ I looked up and saw the emergency room still without any movement. I couldn¡¯t be sure if Aimee woulde out of that door safely today. ¡°You figure it out.¡±


    I sighed and hung up the phone expressionlessly. In the hospital, time ticked by, minute by minute. It was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening, and it had been four or five hours since Aimee was taken into the emergency room. I went from standing to sitting, and now I stood by the door to the emergency room, looking worried.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, haven¡¯t you eaten anything yet? Why don¡¯t we go out and have something to eat? We¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on things here and notify you immediately when there¡¯s news,¡± the dean said with a fawning expression. I turned around to face him, my eyes bloodshot,C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get out!¡± The dean nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going¡­¡±


    He turned and left quickly. I turned back and stared straight at the door to the emergency room, as if trying to burn a hole in it with my gaze. And then, the red light on the emergency room finally went out. The door slowly opened, and four or five doctors with several nurses walked out quickly. Seeing them, my brow furrowed tightly. There was no sign of Aimee in the crowd!


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I clenched my fists, and the anxiety and fear in my heart threatened to overwhelm me. The lead expert quickly walked up to me and reported, ¡°Mr. Carter, don¡¯t worry, Aimee¡¯s condition has temporarily stabilized.¡± I just stared at him and asked, ¡°So where is she?¡± No one spoke for a moment. When no one responded, my anger suddenly burst


    ¡°Are you all deaf? I¡¯m asking you, where is she?¡± The lead expert quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s like this, although Aimee¡¯s condition has temporarily stabilized, she¡¯s still unconscious. After our examination, it seems that the toxicity has caused damage to her brain nerves. We don¡¯t know when she will wake up.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± I grabbed onto his cor.

 Chapter 80

    ¡°Mr. Carter¡­ Mr. Carter¡­ calm down,¡± the expert reminded me.


    ¡°Miss Miller has already been taken to the ward. If you¡¯re still worried, you can go see her.¡± I pulled the expert closer and looked at him intensely, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here to hear this! What I want is for her to recover! Otherwise, what¡¯s the use of having you here?¡±


    He looked nervous, ¡°I know, but Miss Miller was brought to the hospital toote. If she had been brought in during the first moments of unconsciousness, we could have cured her. Now it¡¯s toote, the best treatment time has passed¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this!¡± I red at him. The expert trembled, ¡°We¡¯ll do our best to find a way to wake Miss Miller up as quickly as possible!¡± After he finished, he cautiously looked at me, ¡°However, we believe that Miss Miller may still have some awareness of the outside world, and perhaps speech therapy can wake her up.¡± I tightened my grip on his cor and reluctantly restrained my emotions before letting go. ¡°Where is she? I¡¯ll go see her,¡± I said in a deep voice.


    ¡°I must see that young girl with my own eyes to be at ease,¡± I said.


    Upon hearing this, the experts immediately directed me to Aimee¡¯s ward. A group of people led me to Aimee¡¯s ward. Just as we reached the elevator, we met the hospital director waiting there. ¡°Mr. Carter, I have arranged the best ward for Miss Miller. Let me take you up there!¡± He said, then he pressed the elevator button for us.


    We stopped in front of the door to the high-level ward. I walked heavily into the room. At the door of the ward, I looked through the window and saw the young woman lying unconscious on the bed, and a sudden pain struck my heart.


    After the rescue just now, Aimee had been changed into a white and blue striped hospital gown, her long hair spread out behind her ear, and from a distance, it looked as if she were just sleeping. I stood at the door for a long time before suppressing my inner turmoil and stepping inside. Walking to the head of the bed, I looked at the girl on the bed from top to bottom, and the emotions I had just managed to hold back boiled up again. After several struggles, the person on the bed no longer had any color on her face. The veins on the back of her hand, where the IV was inserted, were clearly visible. ¡°Aimee,¡± I said.


    I couldn¡¯t help but call out to her softly, hoping that the young woman could wake up and open her eyes upon hearing my voice.


    However, after a long pause, Aimee did not respond in any way. I looked down at her lying motionless on the bed, her breathing rate unchanged since thest time we had an argument. After a moment, I cautiously extended my hand and touched her face with my fingertips. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you woken up yet when the doctors have been treating you for so long?¡±


    I asked her, but there was no response. Looking at her unconscious state, I felt that if I stayed here any longer, my emotions would get out of control. I forced myself to straighten up and took a deep look at her before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, and hopefully you will wake up by the time I return.¡± After that, I turned around and left decisively. I couldn¡¯t stay in the ward any longer.


    Otherwise, I didn¡¯t know what I might do. Seeing Aimee¡¯s condition gave me some reassurance. Although I was still angry, I no longer showed it easily. Instead, I calmly walked into the hospital director¡¯s office.


    ¡°Mr. Carter!¡± The director and some experts were studying Aimee¡¯s condition. When they saw meing in, they all stood up and greeted me. I nodded expressionlessly and asked, ¡°How is the research going? What is her current condition and how long will it take for her to wake up?¡±


    The group looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Well¡­¡± The director hesitated and said, ¡°The experts just said that Miss Miller is not in any life-threatening condition at the moment, but she is in aa.¡± From his tone, it seemed that he wanted to say that being in aa was a good result. I red at the director dissatisfiedly.


    The director quickly fell silent and said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Carter, Miss Miller¡¯s current condition is the result of the experts¡¯ efforts. If you hadn¡¯t brought these experts in early, Miss Miller might¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for these experts on standby, Aimee might have already died! ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that,¡± I said, looking at the group of experts.


    ¡°Do you have any results on how to wake her up?¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, ording to our investigation, the substance that caused Miss Miller¡¯s poisoning is an extremely rare gas.


    Generally speaking, only major research institutions have the conditions to manufacture this gas, and the researchers are also aware of the dangers of this gas and take protective measures during experiments.¡± The leading expert patiently exined,


    ¡°We have never seen a case like Miss Miller¡¯s before, so we must be extra careful with the treatment method.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you do, she must wake up.¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t wake up, you won¡¯t be able to stay in the medical industry anymore!¡±


    Penn¡¯s POV


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    I recognized her. She was the nurse who worked in the operating room just now, and now she is taking over the care of Aimee.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened just now, but the patient¡¯s brain waves show some fluctuations!¡±


    The nurse trotted over and panted when she spoke.


    ¡°When we were in the emergency room, Aimee¡¯s brain waves were very stable. No matter what we did, there was no fluctuation. But just now, if we were not wrong, it should be Mr. Carter when you were in the ward. Mr. Carter, what did you do just now?¡± someone asked in surprise.


    ¡°I just¡­ Had a few words with her.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Except for this, I can¡¯t think of anything special I have done.


    Hearing this, they looked at each other again.


    After a long while, someone said, ¡°if an important person talks to her, it is really possible for her to wake up.¡±


    The Dean cautiously suggested, ¡°Mr. Carter, would you like to try again?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 81

    The expert said, ¡°You will know if you try it. We can monitor Miss Miller¡¯s brain waves at any time, and if there are fluctuations, it means that it is indeed effective!¡±


    However, I still hesitated. Is that young woman really important to me, someone who is important? Just as I was hesitating, the expert¡¯s words awakened me again.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, time is running out. The longer Miss Miller is in aa, the less likely she is to wake up!¡± Upon hearing the expert¡¯s words, I frowned and agreed. This time, two experts apanied me into the ward.


    Two experts were monitoring Aimee¡¯s brain waves outside. When the waves of brain waves fluctuated, they reminded me at any time.


    I entered the inner room again.


    The little woman on the bed still had no signs of waking up.


    ¡°They said that if I talked to you more, you might wake up.¡±


    I walked to the bed with heavy steps. After hesitating for a long time, I reached out and held Aimee¡¯s hand.


    It was rare that Aimee didn¡¯t resist, but I was not happy.


    Looking at her pale face, I couldn¡¯t help lowering my voice. ¡°What do you want to hear?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t answer this question.


    I gave a bitter smile and spoke gently, ¡°It seems that there are many misunderstandings between us¡­¡±


    I thought for a moment and my gaze became distant, ¡°Before, when I said I wanted to pursue you, it was all sincere.¡± Even though the person on the hospital bed may not be able to hear me, I continued to speak to myself, ¡±


    The flowers I sent you before were also personally selected by me at the flower shop. I never had a chance to ask if you liked them or not. But since you returned those flowers, then¡­ you probably don¡¯t like them, right?¡± At this point, I self-mockingly pulled my lips, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t like flowers or you don¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°I am pursuing someone for the first time, so I don¡¯t have much experience. I consulted yton for many things.¡±


    Thinking of yton¡¯s ridicule towards me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel ridiculous, ¡°Because of this, I wasughed at by him several times, and those methods still haven¡¯t worked. When you wake up, I must go find him to settle the score.¡±


    A knock on the door interrupted my words. I stopped and looked towards the direction of the door. Through the window on the door, I could see an expert cautiously waving at me, signaling me toe out. Seeing this, a hint of surprise shed in my eyes, thinking that what I just said had an effect. When I walked out of the room, my face also carried a hint of anticipation. ¡°How is it? Are there any fluctuations?¡±


    I looked down at the instrument on the table. Without the expert answering, I had already seen the results. On the screen, the brainwave curve was moving steadily without any fluctuations. It seemed like all the words I just said didn¡¯t have any effect on that young woman. Realizing this, I felt defeated.


    ¡°When you were talking to Miss Miller just now, her brain waves did have some fluctuations,¡± the expert cautiously exined the current situation, ¡°but those fluctuations are not enough to wake her up. We still need more significant stimtion.¡±


    When she heard my words, the little woman¡¯s brain waves fluctuated, and my eyebrows slightly rxed.


    The expert asked hesitantly, ¡°do you know if Miss Miller has something or someone that she cares about?¡±


    I nodded.


    Aimee cared about the two kids the most.


    The experts breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°They are still two kids. I don¡¯t want them to know about it unless it is absolutely necessary.¡± I interrupted them.


    Hearing this, the experts stopped and nodded with understanding.


    I thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡± then I turned around and strode into the ward, standing next to Aimee again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Bill to send Aviva and Cyrus home. They¡¯re waiting for you at home. When will you let them wait?¡± I asked in a heavy tone. ¡°You¡¯re the only mother of them. What are you going to do if you don¡¯t wake up?¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s Lundy,¡± I paused, ¡°You promised Lundy that you would visit him again in these two days. He¡¯s been waiting, and he even said he wants to see you. When are you going to fulfill your promise to the little guy?¡±


    I said so much, but there was still no reaction from the person on the bed. I rubbed my forehead before speaking again in a deep voice,


    ¡°Please wake up soon. I¡¯ll do anything if you wake up. You¡­¡± Watching Aimee not respond at all, I walked out of the room with a cold expression on my face and said, ¡°Your methods don¡¯t work!¡± The group exined hurriedly,


    ¡°It did work! Miss Miller¡¯s brain waves fluctuated a lot when you were in there!¡± I red at them, ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because¡­ the stimtion is still not enough. You must have talked about something important to Miss Miller just now, and we thought she was going to wake up. Our suggestion is to let Miss Miller¡¯s two childrene and talk to her. Maybe she will wake up then,¡± the expert spoke cautiously. Let Aviva and Cyruse over? I felt annoyed. With Aimee in this state, if she was still awake, she wouldn¡¯t want the two children to see her like this and worry about her.


    However, ording to the expert, the only thing they could do now was to let the children have a try.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, I know what you are worried about. But if Miss Miller doesn¡¯t wake up, the children will know it sooner orter. Theter they know, the more afraid they will be!¡± the expert insisted.


    I sighed and made a concession. ¡°I see.¡±


    I turned around and walked into the ward. Standing next to Aimee, I said in a low voice, ¡°the doctor suggested that I call Aviva and Cyrus to talk to you. You don¡¯t want them to know about it, do you?¡±

 Chapter 82

    After saying that, I looked at the person on the bed with heavy eyes.


    Seeing that she still didn¡¯t have any reaction, I finally took out his phone and called Bill. ¡°Go to Aimee¡¯s house and send the two children here.¡±


    An hourter, Bill arrived at the hospital with the two kids.


    The two kids walked up to me and said, ¡°Uncle.¡±


    I nodded to the kids and looked back at the ward.


    Even I don¡¯t know how to tell the two kids about Aimee.


    Before I could say something, Aviva¡¯s baby voice rang. ¡°Is there anything wrong with Mommy? How is she now?¡±


    The little guy¡¯s voice was very calm, like a small adult. When he spoke, he was still holding Cyrus¡¯s hand tofort her.


    Seeing the little boy being so considerate, I felt bitter in my heart. ¡°There was an ident in your mommy¡¯s new product experiment and she fainted.¡±


    ¡°I tried to make my tone sound more gentle, ¡®But you can rest assured that she¡¯s not in any life-threatening danger, she just hasn¡¯t woken up yet.''¡± Upon hearing this, the two little ones¡¯ faces changed immediately.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Cyrus immediately ran towards the door to see her. I was already heartbroken about Aimee¡¯s condition, and now seeing the two children upset, my heart felt heavy again, but I still stopped Cyrus with my hand.


    The little one struggled, ¡°I want to see mommy! Mommy!¡± Aviva was much calmer, although her eyes were also very red, she just stood quietly in ce, ¡°What do we need to do?¡± I felt a strange emotion in my eyes, but quickly came back to my senses and exined to the little ones. ¡°Do you remember the stage y we performed?¡±


    Aviva nodded.¡±


    I raised my hand and touched Aviva¡¯s head, speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Your mommy is like Sleeping Beauty right now, she¡¯s just asleep and needs you to wake her up. When you go in there, don¡¯t cry too much and talk to her more.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Aviva sniffled and nodded vigorously, ¡°I understand.¡± Then she reached out and held onto Cyrus. Cyrus had been crying non-stop, but after Aviva held onto him, he slowly calmed down and just kept shedding tears.


    ¡°Can we go in now?¡± Aviva looked up at me. I turned around and led the little ones into the hospital room. As soon as the door opened, they ran to the bedside on their short legs. ¡°Mommy!¡± Cyrus¡¯s tears flowed again.


    Aviva finally couldn¡¯t hold back and started crying too. I stood at the door and waited for a few seconds before walking in with heavy steps. ¡°Good kids, don¡¯t cry. Talk to your mommy. She must also want to hear your voices.¡± The little ones nodded while crying.


    Then I looked at the person lying on the bed and said, ¡°Aviva and Cyrus are here. Please wake up soon.¡± After that, I took a deep look at the two little ones and turned around to retreat to the corner.


    The two little ones threw themselves at the bedside, tightly holding onto Aimee¡¯s hand that was exposed outside the nket. They spoke in their childish voices in Aimee¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re so worried about you. Can you please wake up? We¡¯re so scared¡­¡± ¡°Mommy, please wake up soon. As long as you wake up, we promise to be good and never make you angry again¡­¡± The little ones¡¯ crying became more and more pronounced as they talked.


    Even I couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore, but when I looked at the little woman on the hospital bed, she still had her eyes tightly shut. The sound of the little ones¡¯ crying echoed throughout the hospital room. I heavily pounded the wall behind me and walked out of the room in big strides.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Is there any fluctuation in her brainwaves?¡±


    If the little ones cry like this and Aimee still doesn¡¯t respond, I will never let those ipetent doctors who gave bad advice off the hook!


    ¡°Mr. Carter, you cane and take a look.¡± An expert stood up and gave me their position so that I could see the fluctuation of the brainwaves. I leaned over to take a look and saw that the curve was osciting violently.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When you spoke to Miss Miller earlier, the curve also fluctuated, but not as strongly.¡± The expert pointed to the curve and exined,


    ¡°So, it can be seen that letting the children talk to Miss Miller has had a certain effect.¡± I furrowed my brows. Since the little woman can hear the little ones talking, why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet!


    At the thought of the crying kids out of breath, I wished I could kill the man who poisoned Aimee!


    ¡°Mr. Carter, the children¡¯s condition is not good. You can go in and have a look,¡± the expert said to me after taking a look at the window.


    I collected myself and strode in.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Cyrus cried and grabbed my hand, leading me to the bed.


    I let the little guy grab me with his sweaty hands, walked to the bedside and looked down at Aimee¡¯s sleeping face


    The little boy cried and asked, ¡°can Mommy really hear us? Why¡­ Why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?¡±


    I raised my hand to touch the little guy¡¯s head and said in an unbelievable tone, ¡°Mommy heard it. She is also trying to wake up. We have to help her and continue to talk to her.¡±


    The two little guys¡¯ faces were full of doubt.


    I don¡¯t know how tofort them.


    Cyrus couldn¡¯t help but push Aimee away.


    Aimee was pushed by him.


    Seeing this, I frowned slightly. When I was about to stop her, Aviva¡¯s voice rang in my ears.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Aviva seemed to find something and looked up at me. ¡°Uncle, look! Mommy is going to wake up!¡±


    Hearing this, my heart skipped a beat. I looked in the direction the little guy pointed.


    Aimee¡¯s exposed hand moved slightly.


    For a moment, the three of us almost held our breath and stared at her hand without blinking.


    A few secondster, Aimee¡¯s little finger bent slightly, but quickly restored to its original condition, as if what we saw just now was just an illusion.


    The kids waited expectantly for a while.


    But the Aimee didn¡¯t move.


    Cyrus grabbed Aimee¡¯s hand anxiously. ¡°Mommy, wake up. Cyrus is so scared¡­¡±


    I frowned heavily, walked to the door and called the expert in.


    ¡°Her hand moved just now. Why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?¡±


    Hearing this, the experts¡¯ faces were full of solemnity.


    One of the highly respected doctors walked quickly to the bedside and examined Aimee. Finally, he shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°What do you mean by shaking your head?¡±

 Chapter 83

    The expert said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked, and there are no signs that Miss Miller is going to wake up. The finger bending you saw earlier should only be a reflex of her nerves.


    She is trying her best, but it¡¯s just not quite there yet.¡± After speaking, the hospital room fell into silence. Only Cyrus¡¯s sobbing echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. I furrowed my brow, my eyes full of thought. What else does this little woman care about that I haven¡¯t thought of yet?


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Aviva suddenly came over and tugged at my clothes. I looked down at her, trying to make my eyes look less cold. The little one proposed in a childish voice,


    ¡°Can we let Lundye and talk to mommy?¡± At the words, it felt like a big hand had grabbed my heart, making me unable to breathe.


    ¡­¡­


    Yes, Lundy.


    I almost forgot that this little woman thinks Lundy as important as these two kids.


    Moreover, Lundy was her biological daughter.


    Perhaps, to a certain extent, they had telepathy


    Thinking of this, I held Aviva¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°if you keep talking to Mommy, I¡¯ll ask someone to send Lundy here.¡±


    Tears were still on Aviva¡¯s face, but when she heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°if Lundy coulde, Mommy would definitely wake up.¡±


    I nodded silently, walked out of the ward and told Bill, ¡°go to the manor and pick up the little young master.¡±


    As soon as the elevator door opened, Lundy threw herself into my arms.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± the little boy cried, ¡°where¡¯s aunt? I want to see her!¡±


    I took a deep look at Bill, and Bill¡¯s face was full of helplessness.


    A momentter, I withdrew my sight and touched the little guy¡¯s head tofort him. ¡°Auntie is asleep. She wants Lundy to wake her up.¡±


    With that, I walked towards the ward with the little boy in my arms. While walking, I said, ¡°Lundy, please talk to Aunt more, okay?¡±


    The little boy sobbed and nodded.


    Hearing the little guy¡¯s sobs, my heart ached, but I still firmly walked into the ward with the little guy in my arms.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡±


    As soon as i entered the room, he struggled to jump out of my arms and went straight to Aimee.


    ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong with you? Wake up, please. Lundy misses you so much¡­ Please don¡¯t scare Lundy, okay? Lundy will be obedient in the future and won¡¯t make Auntie angry again¡­¡±


    Cyrus grabbed Aimee¡¯s hand and carefully shook it. ¡°Mommy, Lundy is here. Wake up and see him!¡± Aviva quietly shed tears on the side. Looking at the little woman on the hospital bed who had no response and the little ones beside me who were saddened, I was at a loss for words. Suddenly, the door to the hospital room was opened from the outside. With my anger burning inside me, I turned my head to scold the intruder, but saw several nervous-looking experts.


    ¡°Quick! Miss Miller¡¯s brainwaves are showing signs of waking up!¡± Upon hearing this, I was stunned in ce. Aviva was the first to react, clutching Aimee¡¯s hand tightly and calling out to her one after another, ¡°Mommy! Wake up, mommy!¡±


    Cyrus followed.


    Lundy wiped tears and held Aimee¡¯s arm. ¡°Aunt¡­¡±


    The little boy was infected by the twins around him, so he called her Mommy. ¡°Mommy¡­ Wake up¡­¡±


    For a moment, the three kids¡¯ voices rose one after another in the ward.


    When I heard Lundy¡¯s sudden change of address, my eyes trembled, but I didn¡¯t say anything. I just stood beside them heavily and looked at the little woman on the bed with them.


    Since those experts said she was going to wake up, she should really wake up.


    This little woman has only been in aa for half a day, but to me, it seems like half a life has passed.


    ¡°Aimee, wake up.¡±


    I murmured.


    The next second, an expert eximed, ¡°Miss Miller¡¯s eyes moved!¡±


    The kids¡¯ voices became hurried again.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­¡±


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    I feel like I¡¯ve had a dream that I can¡¯t wake up from. At first, the dream was a void, and everything around me was pitch ck and invisible.


    I desperately wanted to wake up but couldn¡¯t, and no matter how much I called for help, it seemed like no one could hear me.


    Just when I felt hopeless, I heard a voice in my ear, as if someone was whispering to me. I tried to listen carefully, but couldn¡¯t make out what was being said. It wasn¡¯t until I heard ¡°Mommy¡± that my eardrums were suddenly shattered.


    I suddenly realized that it was Aviva and Cyrus! They were here to save me, and I had to wake up! I struggled to open my eyes, but even when I was exhausted, I couldn¡¯t wake up. I looked helplessly at the darkness around me and felt sorry for the two little ones. I¡¯m sorry, Aviva, Cyrus.


    Mommy also wants to wake up and be with you, but¡­ Mommy can¡¯t wake up.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± A delicate little voice suddenly sounded in my ear, followed by a sudden light that lit up the darkness around me. My heart trembled, and I looked around to see what was going on.


    This voice is very simr to the child I imagined, the baby that makes me obsessed with!


    ¡°Mommy, you can¡¯t sleep anymore!¡±


    A little boy appeared in my sight with a hazy face, but I can feel that he seems to be crying.


    The little guy held my hand gently and took me to a direction in the darkness.


    I stared nkly at his figure and let him lead me forward.


    I walked to a door with light shining.


    The little guy pushed my waist and asked me to go out quickly.


    But I can¡¯t lift my feet. It¡¯s not easy for me to see this child. How can I leave him alone?


    I squatted down slowly and raised my hand to touch the little guy¡¯s head.


    But I seem to see the little guy smiling at me.


    My nose twitched and I wanted to apologize to the little guy, but I choked with sobs.


    ¡°Mommy, go out now.¡±


    The little boy tilted his head and said, ¡°you can see me when you wake up!¡±


    My eyes are trembling.

 Chapter 84

    ¡°My little son¡­ he died a long time ago, how could he possibly see me when I wake up?¡± The little one pushed me anxiously. Aviva and Cyrus¡¯ crying sounded in my ears again. I hesitated for a long time, but eventually stood up. Before leaving, I couldn¡¯t bear to look at the small figure behind me.


    The little one waved goodbye to me. I forced a smile at her and walked quickly towards the door. ¡°Mommy!¡± The calls from the little ones suddenly became clear! I slowly opened my eyes, looking at the pale ceiling, my eyes moistened.¡±Mommy, mommy!¡±


    The three kids held my hands so tightly that they almost broke them.


    I finally came to my senses.


    In a trance, I heard a sweet sound.


    When I thought of the little guy¡¯s words in my dream, a touch of shock shed through my eyes. I quickly looked in the direction of the voice.


    What I saw was Lundy¡¯s tearful face.


    The little boy followed Aviva and Cyrus and kept calling his mommy.


    When I saw the little guy¡¯s face clearly, a hint of self mockery shed across my eyes.


    My little son died a long time ago. How could I have such an illusion?


    Aviva cried and threw herself into my arms. ¡°Mommy, you finally wake up!¡±


    Then, Cyrus and Lundy also jumped into my arms.


    I was stunned for a few seconds before emotionally hugging the little ones in my arms. Although Lundy wasn¡¯t my deceased child, I always treated him as if he were¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, mommy¡¯s okay.¡± I tried tofort them with a sense of powerlessness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I scared you, it¡¯s mommy¡¯s fault.¡± The little ones couldn¡¯t stop crying, and my heart was also throbbing with pain. Suddenly, a low, hoarse voice sounded in my ear,


    ¡°Do you know how long you¡¯ve been sleeping?¡±


    I was startled and btedly realized that Penn was there too.


    ¡°Mr. Carter¡­¡± Slowly letting go of the little ones in my arms, I looked at the man on the other side with aplicated expression.


    When I saw Penn¡¯splexion, a trace of astonishment crossed my eyes. I only saw the man¡¯s face was pale, his eyes bloodshot, his sharp eyebrows and


    Is this man like this because of me?


    Penn¡¯s POV


    I sighed deeply, and the huge stone in my heart slowly fell.


    Looking at the stunned little woman on the bed, I couldn¡¯t help but step forward and stared at her face, ¡°How are you feeling? Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    She lowered her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel that I have slept for a long time.¡±


    I frowned and suddenly touched her forehead.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. I know this little woman is gas poisoning, but I still choose this clumsy way of care.


    But I really don¡¯t know how to express my concern.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Cyrus asked in a daze, ¡°Mommy, do you have a fever?¡±


    Hearing the little guy¡¯s voice, I suddenly came to my senses.


    Aimee raised her head to avoid the hand on her forehead and smiled at the kids.


    Fortunately, the expert¡¯s voice rang in time.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    The leading expert broke the warmth in the ward and said nervously, ¡°Miss Miller just woke up, we need to check her physical condition. Mr. Carter, could you take the children out first?¡± I remained silent for a few seconds before nodding and telling the little ones, ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡±


    The little ones didn¡¯t want to leave after waiting so long for Aimee to wake up. Lundy tightly held Aimee¡¯s hand, his little face full of anxiety.


    ¡°Be good, you guys go out first. Miss Miller just woke up, her emotions cannot have too much fluctuation, otherwise it may affect her condition. You don¡¯t want her to have any more problems, right?¡±


    I patiently persuaded the little ones. Aviva walked over to Lundy and firmly held his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let the doctor help mommy check her physical condition. We¡¯ll wait outside. Don¡¯t be afraid, mommy¡¯s awake, nothing will happen.¡± Only then did Lundy slowly nod his head and follow Aviva and Cyrus out of the ward, looking back three times. I stayed behind to give some instructions to the experts before turning and leaving.


    Aimee¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Miss Miller, we had no idea that you knew Mr. Carter,¡± one of the experts said with a smile, recalling our previous encounter. I smiled and said, ¡°Our children go to the same school in the same ss, so we got to know each other that way.¡±


    As for my rtionship with Penn, I really didn¡¯t know how to exin it to outsiders. The experts began examining me.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think your rtionship with Mr. Carter is so simple,¡± the expert continued to chat with me.


    Upon hearing this, I was suddenly startled and didn¡¯t know where this wasing from.


    ¡°Today, Mr. Carter urgently called us over to the hospital, and we didn¡¯t expect to see you being brought in,¡± the expert exined.


    Thinking about Penn¡¯s possible expression, my heart was in turmoil.


    ¡°He stayed with you for how long while you were unconscious? He even refused to let your childrene see you, so as not to worry you,¡± the expert spoke slowly and deliberately.


    I lowered my eyes, afraid to let them see my expression.


    ¡°Thank goodness you woke up, otherwise I would have worried whether we could still make it in the medical field,¡± the expert sighed.


    My heart was in turmoil, and I couldn¡¯t help but furrow my brows and interrupt the expert. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m feeling a bit tired and would like to be quiet for a while.¡± While my surroundings finally became quiet, my emotions couldn¡¯t calm down.


    The expert¡¯s words echoed in my ears. Penn had been by my side the whole time.


    So, was it him who I thought I heard speaking to me earlier? I couldn¡¯t help but be curious about what Penn had said to me¡­

 Chapter 85

    Penn¡¯s POV: I leaned against the door of the hospital room, looking through the window at the situation inside. Through the window, I could see that Aimee seemed to be talking to someone, her facial expression changing constantly.


    I didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but the little woman suddenly looked up and nced at the door. I instinctively furrowed my brow and avoided her gaze.


    The three kids were leaning against the crack in the door, trying to see what was happening inside, but the door was closed tightly. ¡°Uncle, how is Mommy?¡±


    Cyrus tugged at my sleeve, and Aviva and Lundy also gave up peeking through the crack and looked up at me with hopeful eyes. Hearing the kids¡¯ voices, I snapped out of my thoughts and patted their heads reassuringly. ¡°The doctor is examining her and it seems like there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±


    The kids stopped crying, but their eyes were still red. When they heard my answer, they smiled and bit their lips. Suddenly, I thought of something and looked at Lundy. Earlier, Lundy had called Aimee ¡°Mommy¡± along with the other two kids, which shocked me deeply.


    But at that time, I was more concerned about Aimee¡¯s condition. Now that she has woken up, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the little guy had felt at that time. After a while, the experts came out of the room.


    As soon as the door opened, I looked up and asked, ¡°How is she?¡± The lead expert smiled and nodded, ¡°Miss Miller woke up so quickly, which was beyond our expectations. As long as she wakes up, there¡¯s nothing major to worry about.


    The subsequent treatment will be much simpler. During this time, just be careful not to stimte her emotions.¡± I nodded in understanding and looked through the open door at the little woman inside.


    Aimee had alreadyin back in bed, and seemed to have noticed my gaze. She turned her body to the other side, with her back facing the door. Seeing this, my eyes darkened.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave now. You and the kids probably have a lot to say to Miss Miller. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± The expert smiled and said. I nodded and stepped aside to let them leave. As soon as the experts entered the elevator, the three kids rushed in eagerly. ¡°Mommy!¡± Aviva and Cyrus¡¯s eyes lit up and they ran to Aimee, staring at her like two little puppies. Lundy followed behind them, opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. I saw the little guy¡¯s mouth movements, clearly still calling Aimee ¡°Mommy¡± with the others. Seeing the timid look on the little guy¡¯s face, I felt something strange in my heart.


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    ¡°Mommy, how are you feeling? Are you okay?¡± Aviva asked in a sweet voice.


    Iforted, ¡°Mommy is fine now. I¡¯m sorry to make you worried. Are you afraid?¡±


    The kids shook their heads vigorously. ¡°No, we¡¯re not afraid. We¡¯re just worried about Mommy.¡±


    But I can clearly see the timidity in their eyes.


    Thinking of how the kids were feeling just now, my heart ached. ¡°Mommy will be fine. I will apany you and watch you grow up healthily.¡±


    When I spoke, my heart was full of remorse.


    I don¡¯t know what happened to the gas in today¡¯s experiment.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But when I thought back, i was too careless at that time.


    I¡¯m the only family member of Aviva and Cyrus. I have to protect myself


    ¡°I promise you that this will never happen again.¡± I smiled apologetically to the kids.


    Aviva and Cyrus nodded obediently andforted me, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. We will take good care of ourselves and you during this period of time!¡±


    Hearing this, I was moved.


    Cyrus seemed to think of something and suddenly turned to look at Penn, who was standing at the door of the ward. Then he turned around and said in a sweet voice, ¡°thank you for taking care of Mommy. Otherwise, my brother and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Uncle has been with mommy all the time. Mommy, uncle has really helped a lot.¡±


    Aviva said seriously.


    Lundy nodded in agreement.


    Hearing that the kids were sure about Penn, my mood fluctuated again.


    When those experts checked me up just now, they had already told me about it.


    I didn¡¯t know how to face it, so I interrupted stiffly.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that these kids would mention it again in just a few minutes.


    This time, Penn was standing at the door and listening.


    Even if I don¡¯t want to face it, I have to face it.


    Thinking of this, I braced myself and looked back at the person at the door. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Carter. You¡¯ve caused Mr. Carter trouble again today.¡±


    I thought Penn would sneer at me or be open-minded as usual.


    Unexpectedly, he nodded expressionlessly and said in a deep voice, ¡°you really bring me a lot of trouble.¡±


    Hearing this, I was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    He walked to my bed.


    Facing the man¡¯s dark eyes without any emotion, my heart inexplicably tightened.


    ¡°When I got the news today, I was in an important meeting.¡±


    He slowly stated what had happened today. ¡°When Bill showed me his phone, I still couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. Miss Miller has always been very powerful, hasn¡¯t he? Why can¡¯t he ensure his own safety during the research?¡±


    I lowered my eyes with guilt, and my lips moved a few times, but I didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care about yourself, you should think about Aviva and Cyrus. They have no father now. Can they afford to lose their mother?¡±


    Penn¡¯s voice was full of questioning.


    ¡°I know Mr. Carter is worried about me.¡±

 Chapter 86

    Biting lower lip, I braced herself to look up at him and said, ¡°it¡¯s really my fault today. I made Mr. Carter and the children worry about me. I won¡¯t do that again.¡±


    I know Penn very well.


    No matter six years ago or since I came back, Penn has never lost its manner like today.


    With the description of those experts, I can imagine how anxious he was after my ident.


    ¡°Daddy is really worried about you. Look, his eyes are red. Auntie, can you stop being angry with daddy?¡±


    Lundyy beside me pitifully.


    Aviva and Cyrus began to put in a good word for Penn.


    ¡°Mommy, I really care about you and take care of us.¡±


    Hearing their words, I felt helpless.


    I saw how haggard Penn looked. I also saw how worried Penn was about me.


    But it doesn¡¯t mean that I can ept him frankly.


    Just as I was hesitating how to answer the kids¡¯ questions, Penn¡¯s voice came from the other side, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about the matters between adults. Your mommy just woke up. Let¡¯s talk for a while.¡±


    When I heard that he helped me out, I felt relieved. But I didn¡¯t dare to look up at him. I just smiled at the kids.


    The kids surrounded me and talked about the interesting things happened in the kindergarten.


    After chatting for a while, I checked the time. It was almost 11 o¡¯clock. I said to the kids, ¡°it¡¯ste. You can go back to rest ande to see Mommy tomorrow.¡±


    The little fellows naturally refused and kept shaking their heads.


    So I had to turn to Penn for help.


    Penn frowned and said, ¡°it¡¯s sote now. It¡¯s not good for them to sleep well even if they go back. The next ward is empty. Let them sleep in the next room.¡±


    Then he lowered his head to ask for their opinions.


    The three kids nodded obediently.


    I had no choice but to make a concession. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Carter.¡±


    From Penn¡¯s perspective:


    I took the little ones out of the hospital room. Bill was still waiting in the hallway. When he saw us, he respectfully greeted me with ¡°Sir.¡± I ordered him, ¡°Take them to the next room to rest.¡± Bill agreed and quickly prepared the next room for the little ones to rest in. I stood at the door and watched as he settled them in. ¡°Within three days, I want to see the investigation report on this ident! Find out who was behind it.¡±


    From Aimee¡¯s perspective:


    It was alreadyte at night. I thought that Penn would take the little ones to rest and wouldn¡¯te back, so Iy on the bed alone, lost in thought. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Penn¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in my ear. I was startled, and hastily collected my thoughts.


    I had been so absorbed in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t even know when Penn hade in!


    ¡°The experts said you should avoid emotional fluctuations, so if there¡¯s nothing wrong, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Compared to before, his voice sounded calm and inexplicably reassuring. I was also dazed for a few seconds beforeing to my senses and asking inappropriately, ¡°Why¡­ why did youe back? It¡¯s sote¡­¡±


    He said frankly, ¡°you just woke up and need care. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    Hearing this, my eyes trembled and I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    Did Penn know what he was talking about? Do you know what he meant by saying that?


    I don¡¯t know and don¡¯t dare to ask. I just want to say vaguely, ¡°I¡¯m much better. Mr. Carter has been tired all day today. Go to bed early.¡±


    The blood in his eyes was so dazzling that I couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I finished speaking, I saw Penn pull a chair and sit down beside the bed.


    I frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    He was unmoved. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you anymore.¡±


    Then he took out his phone without raising his head and said, ¡°I interrupted a very important meeting because you were in aa. I need to deal with it now. Miss Miller, if you feel sorry for me, you should be quiet and have a good rest now. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    Since he said so, I had to swallow the words on the tip of my tongue and looked at the people around me in aplicated mood.


    It seems that he wants me to have a good rest. The light in the ward is very dim.


    I can¡¯t see the expression on Penn¡¯s face clearly.


    After a while, I could only see his slender fingers sliding on the screen.


    I thought he was really focusing on his work, so I looked away awkwardly and closed my eyes, trying to fall asleep.


    But as soon as I closed her eyes, Penn¡¯s haggard face appeared in my mind.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he said to me when I was in aa.


    I vaguely remember that Penn had said a long sentence, and his tone was also different from before


    From Penn¡¯s perspective:Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The door of Aimee¡¯s room was knocked and I walked out, immediately seeing the little one standing at the door. I furrowed my eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lundy hugged my thigh and his voice was full of grievances, ¡°.. I want Auntie¡­¡± Hearing this, my eyes darkened and I turned to look in the direction of Aimee¡¯s room. When I came out, that little woman was already asleep. I didn¡¯t want the little one to disturb her sleep.


    ¡°Had a nightmare?¡± I bent down and hugged the little one in my arms, soothing him in a gentle voice,


    ¡°Tell Daddy, what did you dream about?¡± The little one¡¯s voice still had a crying tone, ¡°I dreamed that Auntie said she doesn¡¯t want Lundy anymore, and¡­¡± At this point, tears suddenly fell from the little one¡¯s eyes.


    I frowned and asked, ¡°what else?¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Lundy sobbed, ¡°I dreamed of Mommy¡­¡±


    My eyes darkened at his words.


    I still remember that the little guy just called Aimee Mommy.


    But now he dreamed of her mother again.


    Was it really because of the blood tie between them?


    Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help asking the little guy, ¡°why did you call Aunt Aimee Mommy just now?¡±


    The little boy immediately put his arms around my neck and cried, ¡°I want aunt to be my mommy! Lundy doesn¡¯t want aunt to get sick!¡±


    The little boy was really frightened by Aimee¡¯s illness.


    When I heard what the little guy said, my heart was racing.


    I hugged Lundy and coaxed for a long time. As soon as I sent Lundy back to the next ward, I saw yton at the door.


    ¡°How¡¯s Aimee? How did she get gas poisoning?¡±


    Facing my brother, I took off the heavy burden in my heart and said in a slightly tired tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know. She doesn¡¯t know either.¡±


    Hearing this, yton stopped asking and asked, ¡°can I go in and have a look?¡±


    I looked back at the door of the ward. After thinking for a few seconds, I nodded at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she is awake now. You can go in and have a look.

 Chapter 87

    From Aimee¡¯s perspective:


    My mind was filled with Penn¡¯s words, so I couldn¡¯t sleep. But when I heard the door of the room open, I instinctively closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    I really didn¡¯t know how to face Penn, so I could only choose to avoid him. ¡°Aimee?¡± yton¡¯s cautious voice sounded in the room. I was stunned, knowing that he came to see me on purpose. After hesitating for a few seconds, I opened my eyes and said, ¡°Mr. yton.¡± He breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I thought you were asleep and was just about to leave.


    I didn¡¯t expect you to be awake.¡± I smiled nervously, not daring to look at the person next to him. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± yton¡¯s tone was full of concern.


    I gratefully smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t feel much, just a little tired. I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡± He furrowed his eyebrows,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. I haven¡¯t told the old man about this yet, I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t handle it. You can think of me as his representativeing to see you. I came in a hurry and didn¡¯t buy any condolences.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. He frowned and asked, ¡°Speaking of which, do you really have no idea why the experiment went wrong?¡± I shook my head and looked down. I felt that this incident was likely to be man-made.


    But that experiment has been conducted by Dave and Dexter, three of them.


    Dave had no reason to tamper with the experiment.


    As for Dexter, we have known each other for so many years. I feel that Dexter is always reliable.


    I don¡¯t think he would do such a thing.


    Besides, Dexter was the first one who found something wrong in the experiment.


    After a while, yton smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°Then it¡¯s really strange. Since it¡¯s an internal matter of your research institute, we¡¯ll talk about it when you get better. Before that, you¡¯d better have a good rest!¡±


    I pulled my lower lip weakly.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡±


    I nodded and watched him leave.


    However, I couldn¡¯t help but look at Penn. I couldn¡¯t help wondering whether yton¡¯s words were his guess or Penn¡¯s question?


    Sensing my gaze, Penn suddenly stopped and looked back.


    I quickly looked away and pulled up the quilt as if nothing had happened.


    Penn¡¯s pov


    Walking out of the ward, yton came straight to the point. ¡°Penn, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I have such doubts, but it¡¯s not the time to look into it.¡±


    The most important thing now was to make Aimee recover as soon as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see that Aimee is all right. Please take Aimee¡¯s safety seriously these days.¡±


    No matter what was the purpose of the man who had tampered with Aimee¡¯s experiment, it was inevitable that he would do it a second time.


    Even if the chances were slim, everyone couldn¡¯t let their guard down.


    With a serious look on my face, I nodded and said, ¡°I will.¡±


    yton patted my shoulder and said, ¡°Aimee needs someone to apany her. You should go in and I won¡¯t disturb you. Is there anything else I can help with?¡±


    I gratefully smiled at him and said, ¡°The children are in the next room and probably haven¡¯t slept yet. Can you take them out for a meal? I need to call them over, and they probably haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    He agreed without hesitation. I knocked on the door of the next room. As expected, the little ones hadn¡¯t rested yet. Just as I knocked on the door, Aviva ran out anxiously, ¡°Uncle, did something happen to Mommy again?¡±


    Seeing the little one¡¯s anxious look, I was moved and reached out tofort them by patting their head, ¡°Your mommy is fine. I thought you haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet, so Uncle yton will take you out for a meal.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the little ones refused without hesitation, ¡°No! We want to stay with Mommy!¡±


    I¡¯m not good at coaxing children, so when I heard the little ones refuse, I was at a loss. yton patted my shoulder and said, ¡°Let me talk to them.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I hesitated for a moment and stepped aside. yton crouched down and whispered something in Aviva¡¯s ear, which immediately changed her expression. Soon, yton returned with the three children in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the children out for a meal first and bring them backter. You go in and apany Aimee!¡± I nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He smiled and took the children into the elevator. As the elevator doors slowly closed, I still had some doubts in my mind. But I felt relieved to leave the children with yton. After standing in ce for a few seconds, I turned around and walked back into the hospital room.


    Aimee¡¯s POV:


    Upon hearing the noise at the door, I knew it was Penning in alone and nervously closed my eyes to pretend to be asleep.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, and after what happened, I can¡¯t force you to ept me, but Aviva and Cyrus can¡¯t be without a father,¡±


    Penn¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in my ear, sounding low. At this point, I inexplicably tensed up, afraid to hear what he had to say next. But he continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to be their father, I can help you find their biological father. At the very least, he should fulfill his duty as a father!¡±

 Chapter 88

    ¡°I suddenly opened my eyes. If Penn really intends to investigate, the origins of those two children can¡¯t be hidden! In this situation, I will never allow Aviva and Cyrus to leave me! I opened my mouth to say something, but I only felt a sharp pain in my head, making it impossible for me to speak.¡±


    ¡°I know, I was careless and my emotions fluctuated too much. My illness was notpletely cured, and once my emotions fluctuated too much, it would cause severe headaches. But I couldn¡¯t say it. A big hand firmly gripped my shoulder, making me feel relieved inexplicably. Instinctively, I grabbed the hand on my shoulder and vented all the pain brought by the pain, holding it tight. ¡®I¡¯ve called the doctor, hold on a bit longer, don¡¯t sleep, you must not fall asleep again!¡¯


    I held onto his hand in pain and instinctively nestled into his arms, feeling like I was about to be torn apart. ¡®If you don¡¯t want me to investigate, then I won¡¯t! Just as long as you¡¯re okay!¡¯


    Nestled in the man¡¯s arms, smelling the scent on his body, I felt that the symptoms of my headache seemed to ease a bit, but I still couldn¡¯t speak because of the pain.¡±


    ¡°Vaguely, I heard the door of the ward suddenly being pushed open. A disordered footsteps approached me from far to near. Immediately, Penn loosened his grip on my arm, as if he was going to leave me. Sensing the person next to me was going to leave, I instinctively reached out and grabbed his arm. ¡®Aimee, let the doctor examine you, you¡¯ll feel better soon.¡¯ Penn¡¯s voice was unusually gentle, ¡®I¡¯m right next to you, I won¡¯t go far, the doctor can¡¯t examine you like this.¡¯ Only then did I slowly let go of his hand, but my gaze followed him all the way.¡±


    Penn¡¯s POV:


    I stood in the corner of the ward and instructed several experts, ¡°Please start the examination.¡± ¡°This is due to excessive emotional fluctuations, and the patient is consciously controlling her emotions.¡±


    After a while, the examination ended and the experts looked at me with a serious expression. ¡°But the physiological reaction of a headache won¡¯t improve quickly.


    My suggestion is to give her a painkiller injection.¡± Hearing this, my eyes darkened. Emotional fluctuations. Was it because I said I wanted to find the biological father of those two children? So, just now, she didn¡¯t actually fall asleep. Does that man mean that much to her? ¡°Mr. Carter?¡± The expert¡¯s words snapped me out of my thoughts.


    I came back to my senses and nodded slightly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    After getting my permission, the experts started to arrange the injection. After the injection, Aimee¡¯s headache symptoms improved noticeably. The experts gave me a few reminders and then carefully retreated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect you to react so strongly to that matter.¡± I said softly. She slowly opened her eyes, ¡°Since Mr. Carter already knows, there¡¯s no need to talk about it anymore.¡± I obediently changed the topic, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not thinking it through.¡± She frowned ufortably, ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to rest. Mr. Carter, you can leave now.¡± After speaking, she closed her eyes.


    I looked at her face with a heavy gaze. The injection contained a sedative, and Aimee quickly fell asleep. I sat by her bed and guarded her.


    I was just starting to feel drowsy when themotion at the door woke me up. I got up and opened the ward door, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I saw Bill and Dave pulling at each other at the door. Seeing the neer, my displeasure turned into disgust, ¡°Mr. ck, what brings you here sote?¡±


    I walked out of the ward directly, closed the door in front of Dave¡¯s face, and used my body to block the door. Dave looked at me with a piercing gaze, ¡°Where is Miss Miller? How is she now?¡± I replied coldly, ¡°She¡¯s much better now, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°I want to go in and see her!¡± he insisted. As he took a step forward, Bill had already blocked him before I could even move.


    ¡°If Miss Miller knew that I came to see her and was blocked by Mr. Carter, I wonder how she would feel,¡± Dave said. But I wasn¡¯t moved at all.


    ¡°She won¡¯t know,¡± I replied. Dave¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Even if she knew, it wouldn¡¯t matter,¡± he said. ¡°I just want to go in and check on her. Besides, I have something I want to ask her.¡± ¡°There are only three people involved in this experiment at the research institute,¡± I said directly.


    ¡°Another person has worked with Miss Miller for many years, and I don¡¯t think he would do something stupid like this. That leaves only you!¡± My eyes were filled with coldness. He looked shocked. ¡°Mr. Carter may have forgotten that this is a project led by our family. Why would I do something like this?¡±


    He furrowed his brows and looked puzzled.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯ve had someone investigate the experiment, and there are only three people involved at the research institute,¡±


    I said, my eyes filled with coldness.


    ¡°Another person has worked with Miss Miller for many years, and I don¡¯t think he would do something stupid like this. That leaves only you!¡± He looked shocked. ¡°Mr. Carter may have forgotten that this is a project led by our family. Why would I do something like this?¡±


    I furrowed my brows. I had thought about this question too. Dave had no reason to do this. But there were only three people involved in the experiment, and the only possible culprit was Dave!


    ¡°Even if Mr. Carter suspects me, he should provide evidence that it was me who did it. Otherwise, if he concludes that I am the culprit based solely on spections, it will only make peopleugh!¡± said Dave coldly. ¡°I will provide evidence,¡±


    I firmly looked at him. He was not to be outdone, ¡°Before that, please allow me to visit my partner, Miss Miller. I have the right to do so!¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was unmoved.


    ¡°Simrly, don¡¯t expect to see her before you can prove your innocence.¡± Just as we were at a stalemate, the elevator door slowly opened. yton and three little guys came out of the elevator. Dave saw the situation and left without further argument.

 Chapter 89

    ¡°Uncle, can we go see Mommy?¡±


    Aviva¡¯s little face was full of worry. Faced with the little ones, my expression softened a lot. ¡°Go ahead, your mommy is resting. Speak softly so as not to wake her up.¡±


    The little ones nodded obediently and walked in a line, carefully entering the room. In the hospital room, Aimee was sound asleep. At first nce, she looked just like she did when she was unconscious.


    Seeing her like this, the little ones were once again filled with fear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, she¡¯s just asleep. She¡¯ll wake up tomorrow morning,¡±


    I reassured them before they could even speak. ¡°Goodnight Mommy.¡± Cyrus suddenly tiptoed up and kissed Aimee on the cheek.


    Aviva also followed suit, saying in a milky voice, ¡°Mommy, you must wake up tomorrow morning!¡± Lundy wasst in line, and he too lightly touched Aimee¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The little one opened his mouth and suddenly stopped, but after a few seconds, he softly said, ¡°Goodnight Mommy.¡±


    After saying that, the little guy looked at me eagerly.


    It¡¯s the second time I¡¯ve heard him call Aimee in just one night.


    Looking at the little guy¡¯s timid eyes, I frowned and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    I cleared my throat and said, ¡°it¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯d better go back and have a rest.¡±


    The kids agreed obediently and followed me out of the ward.


    After sending the kids to the next ward, I came back to guard Aimee


    ¡°Water¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve been tired all day. I was sleepy, but when I heard her voice, I woke up immediately. I got up and poured her a ss of water.


    She wanted to stand up and take it, but I directly put the ss edge to her mouth and held her in my arms.


    She took a few sips of water and pushed the ss again.


    I put the ss aside and put her back.


    After a while, Aimee fell asleep again.


    I was afraid that she would wake up again. After hesitating for a moment, I reached out and took her hand that was exposed, and took a nap by her bedside. The next morning, when I woke up, Aimee was already awake. Looking at her empty palm and then at the person in front of me, I asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°When did you wake up? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    ¡°I saw you sleeping soundly and I was already feeling better, so I didn¡¯t call you. By the way, how are the children? ¡±


    I said in a deep voice, ¡°They¡¯re next door. Since you¡¯re awake, I¡¯ll let theme over and take a look, and then have Bill take them back.¡±


    She nodded.


    I looked deeply at her, got up and went to the next room.


    After chatting with the kids for a while, Penn asked Bill to send them to the kindergarten.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the reexamination of experts, I¡¯m basically fine. I just need to have a good rest.


    Soon, there were only two people left in the room, Penn and me.


    To hide my panic, I picked up the phone on the table and took a look at it.


    As soon as I opened it, i saw nearly twenty missed calls on the screen.


    Most of the calls were from Aviva and Cyrus, and the rest were from Dave.


    ¡°Did Davee here yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but ask.¡±


    As soon as I spoke, I saw Penn¡¯s face suddenly change color, and the pressure around him also lowered.


    Seeing the man¡¯s change, I was stunned, not knowing what I said wrong again.


    ¡°Is he so important to you? After recovering from a serious illness, besides caring for your children, all you think about is Dave?¡±


    Penn looked at me with a heavy gaze and spoke, moving towards the hospital bed.


    I was a bit confused by his sudden anger and furrowed my brows to exin, ¡°I just saw that he called me several times, and when I was poisoned¡­¡±


    Before I could finish my words, he interrupted me with a deep voice, ¡°When you were unconscious, he was also by your side.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think much about it and nodded, recalling the scene at the time.


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m overthinking it, but Penn¡¯s words seem to have a deeper meaning.


    ¡°So, have you ever thought about why, when both of you inhaled poisonous gas, you were poisoned, with a serious symptom, but got nothing wrong?¡±


    Penn stood beside the bed, looking at me from top to bottom, and his words were full of questioning.


    When I heard this, I was stunned and realized what he meant.


    Penn suspected that something was wrong with the experiment. It was Dave who did it!


    Realizing this, I retorted without hesitation, ¡°he has no reason to do so.¡±


    With his eyes darkened, Penn said in a low voice, ¡°you do trust him.¡±


    I was startled by the sudden decrease in the atmosphere around him. Realizing that I was too anxious just now, I consciously slowed down my tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe him. I just think that this project is led by his family, and he has also invested a lot in the project. Now the project has finally reached a new stage, and he has no reason to take action at all.¡±


    Besides, I have been in charge of the research of the core technology of this project, and I have mastered it the most deeply.


    If Dave really wants to hurt me, it means that he is going to give up this project.


    But this project had involved so many people and had been made public. If Dave did this, it would do no good.


    Penn¡¯s face turned livid. ¡°Really? Then tell me, who else would do such a thing except him? Dexter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Finger won¡¯t. We¡¯ve worked together for a long time. I trust him.¡±


    What¡¯s more, the Dexter almost couldn¡¯t touch theboratory. During the few minutes he stayed on theboratory, I had been staying beside him.


    Even if the Dexter wanted to do it, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance.

 Chapter 90

    ¡°In my opinion, Dexter had no reason to do this.¡±


    Penn became even more furious, and his tone became sarcastic, ¡°Then who else could it be? Yourself? Did you think the job was too tiring and created the poison to get rid of yourself once and for all?¡± He had me speechless for a moment.


    Indeed, the three of us were responsible for this project.


    I couldn¡¯t possibly harm myself, so it could only be Dave or Dexter.


    But those two were the project leader and my longtime partner, respectively.


    I didn¡¯t want to suspect either of them.


    Penn chuckled mysteriously, ¡°Your trust in Dexteres from your years of cooperation, but what about Dave? You¡¯ve only known him for a short time. Do you really know him that well?¡±


    I was already a bit shaken, and now with Penn¡¯s tone, I couldn¡¯t help but feel strange.


    If Penn¡¯s previous words were indeed due to suspicion of Dave, then thisst sentence¡­


    I pondered for a few seconds and suddenly thought of something, my eyes showing a hint of surprise.


    He was angry, it seemed, only because I was defending Dave.


    So, is Penn¡­ jealous?


    Realizing what I was thinking, I suddenly came to my senses. With a guilty conscience, I took a look at Penn and then looked away.


    The two words ¡°jealous¡± didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with the person in front of her.


    How could Penn be jealous?


    But once this guess shed through my mind, it began to take root and sprout, making me dare not look straight at Penn¡¯s face.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know much about him. I don¡¯t think he is suspicious. He just said it from the point of view of the project.¡±


    Penn seemed to be satisfied with what I said and snorted ambiguously.


    I hesitated for a moment, then quickly became firm. ¡°Since we have different opinions, why don¡¯t we let the evidence speak for itself?¡±


    I looked at the man in front of me. ¡°Mr. Carter, what do you think of this proposal?¡±


    He rxed slightly. ¡°Okay, I will provide evidence for you to see his true character.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I also want to see the truth. Mr. Finger has all the permissions at the research institute. I will inform him that you want ess to investigate at any time during this period.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He immediately agreed, and we reached a consensus.


    True to my word, I immediately called Dexter.


    But he only answered after a while.


    ¡°Aimee, are you okay? I¡¯m sorry, I should havee to see you earlier, but I didn¡¯t know where Mr. Carter took you¡­¡±


    As soon as the call connected, Dexter¡¯s voice was full of apology and helplessness.


    I instinctively nced at the person next to me.


    I only knew that Penn had taken me to the hospital, but I was unconscious at the time and knew nothing about the situation.


    From Dexter¡¯s words, it seemed that Penn was unhappy when he took me away.


    Penn furrowed his brow, but didn¡¯t exin.


    I had to look away and say to Dexter, ¡°I¡¯m okay now, thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°What happened yesterday was too sudden. Several researchers were affected to some extent. I¡¯ve been worried sick since yesterday and I even forgot to call you. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Dexter¡¯s voice was full of self-me.


    I could imagine the chaos in the research institute after I copsed, especially with the toxic gas leak. Some people might have even been poisoned. After leaving this mess to Dexter while I was hospitalized, I knew he must have been exhausted after a day and night.


    Feeling apologetic, I said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too careless and caused trouble for you again.¡±


    But Dexter¡¯s tone was full of concern. ¡°It¡¯s alright if I¡¯m tired. As long as you get better. I was worried¡­ nevermind. Is there something you need me to do?¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, I said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I will have to trouble you again during this period.¡±


    Yesterday, Dexter had been busy for a day and night because of my copse. Now, we needed his help to investigate and obtain various permissions. I felt guilty for causing him so much trouble.


    Dexter paused before saying, ¡°What do you need? Just tell me. As long as it¡¯s within my capabilities, I will do my best.¡±


    Grateful, I smiled, ¡°Mr. Carter and I want to investigate what happened yesterday. We¡¯ll need to use a lot of the research institute¡¯s permissions during the process, and we¡¯ll need you to make several trips for us.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Finger?¡± I didn¡¯t wait for his response and urged him, puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t sleep all night yesterday, so I¡¯m a little dazed. I understand. Just let me know when you need me,¡± he said.


    I thanked him politely, ¡°Thank you for your help. Please rest for a while.¡±


    Penn¡¯s POV


    I had been listening to their conversation the whole time.


    Dexter¡¯s reaction seemed a bit strange to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to Mr. Finger,¡± Aimee¡¯s voice rang out in the ward. ¡°We can¡¯t dy this investigation. If it¡¯s really a deliberate act, the longer we wait, the more time that person has to destroy evidence. So, let¡¯s start the investigation as soon as possible.¡±


    I knew this simple truth too. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll start the investigation as soon as you rest.¡±


    She frowned, ¡°I want to investigate too. This matter started because of me, and I¡¯m also the victim. I can¡¯t just sit and wait.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes unhappily, ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯ll fabricate evidence against Dave?¡±


    She had a hint of guilt in her eyes and said, ¡°I just feel like it would be more fair this way.¡±


    I snorted coldly and said, ¡°I ept your statement, but your body doesn¡¯t allow it. Experts suggest you rest in the hospital for a few days. Just rest assured, although I suspect Dave, I¡¯m more interested in finding out the real culprit who hurt you. We can settle our scores with himter.¡±


    ¡°If you think that¡¯s more appropriate, then do as you say.¡± I looked at her blushing face and casually said, ¡°You¡¯re also a doctor, you should know your body well. Those experts also say that the remaining toxins in your body have been eliminated, so you can be discharged.¡±

 Chapter 91

    Aimee nodded and said, ¡°Then, can you help me with the discharge procedures, Mr. Carter? We can start the investigation earlier.¡±


    I agreed withoutment and turned to handle her discharge procedures.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I returned to the ward after finishing the discharge procedures, Aimee had already changed into normal clothes.


    Looking at the woman in front of me, smiling sweetly and wearing a long dress, I felt a bit bewildered.


    Yesterday, Aimee¡¯s pale face and hospital gown had left a deep impression on me. Seeing her now, I felt as though I had traveled through time and space.


    ¡°Is everything done?¡± she asked, bringing me back to reality.


    I snapped out of my daze and said, ¡°Yes, we can go now. I¡¯ll drive you back.¡±


    Aimee¡¯s POV


    ¡°Penn and I agreed to meet at the research institute at 2 pm,¡± Penn told me before leaving.


    I replied, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Mr. Finger to go there earlier then.¡±


    After exchanging a few words, Penn left.


    With only a little time left until 2 pm, I quickly called Dexter, ¡°Mr. Carter said he will be there at 2 pm, so you may need to go there a little earlier.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m already at the research institute, so I can meet him whenever he arrives,¡± Dexter replied.


    Penn¡¯s POV: Dexter¡¯s face was filled with a ttering smile, ¡°Mr. Carter, why didn¡¯t you give me a call? I could have picked you up at the door.¡±


    My gaze fell on the surveince footage on the screen, ¡°What¡¯s this, Mr. Finger?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about yesterday¡¯s incident. I feel like something¡¯s off, so I looked at the surveince footage to see if I could find anything.¡±


    He smiled calmly, ¡°Since Mr. Carter also ns to investigate yesterday¡¯s incident, you must also want to look at the surveince footage, right? Why don¡¯t we watch it together?¡±


    I stared heavily at him for a few seconds before stepping inside. Dexter voluntarily gave up his seat and stood to the side. We watched the surveince footage from yesterday together, starting from when Aimee and Dave began their experiment. In the footage, Aimee and Dave wereughing and talking the whole time. They were almost always together, with Dextergging one or two steps behind them, his expressionpletely different from theirs.


    If Dexter¡¯s expression was focused on the experiment, then Dave and Aimee¡¯s expressions had nothing to do with research! I had always thought that Dave and Aimee were too close. As I watched the surveince video, my anger grew. Seeing Dave and Aimee exchange nces and understand what the other was going to do before even speaking, made me feel even more outraged!


    I spoke up with a grim look on my face when the surveince footage showed Dave and Aimee leaving theboratory. ¡°Rewind that section of the surveince footage.¡±


    Dexter trembled slightly and rewound the surveince footage to the chaotic time after the gas leak. ¡°Mr. Carter, is there anything unusual in this section?¡± I watched until the veryst second, my eyes filled with seriousness.


    ¡°No, there is nothing unusual,¡± Dexter replied.


    ¡°But in my opinion, that¡¯s the biggest anomaly. Except for Dave, Aimee, and Dexter, no one else came near that experimental table.¡±

 Chapter 92

    ¡°So the suspect can only be between Dave and Dexter. But unfortunately, neither of them showed any anomalies in the surveince footage!¡± I stood up expressionlessly from my seat.


    Dexter quickly spoke respectfully, ¡°Mr. Carter, where else would you like to go next?¡±


    I was still reying the surveince footage in my mind. When I heard Dexter¡¯s question, I said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the experimental area.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dexter readily agreed and led me to the experimental area. Soon, we arrived at the experimental table where Aimee had been yesterday.


    At first nce, everything on the table was brand new.


    My face turned cold, ¡°Who moved it?¡±


    Dexter quickly exined, ¡°Yesterday, Mr. ck and Aimee had almost used up the herbs and since the incident urred, we couldn¡¯t determine whichponent was problematic. In order to prevent a simr incident from recurring, we had to rece everything with new materials.¡±


    This exnation was quite reasonable, even I could not find any fault with it. After all, this was a research institute, and if Aimee¡¯s experiment could not proceed, other experiments still needed to continue. Dangerous substances from yesterday needed to be handled properly. However, now we were once again missing a vital clue to yesterday¡¯s incident.


    Dexter ced a few bottles of powder in front of me. ¡°These are the materials that Aimee and Mr. ck used yesterday. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because these herbs came from a different supplier than the pre-experimental materials.¡±


    Upon hearing this, I looked at him with confusion.


    He exined, ¡°Although they are the same herbs, different manufacturers will produce them slightly differently, which can result in differences in experimental results. In the past, when we changed suppliers, we always conducted a pre-experiment again, but this time we overlooked it.¡±


    I nced at the bottles of materials on the table and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Take these materials to my car.¡± Dexter¡¯s suspicion was a possible direction to explore, and I intended to have these materials tested. Dexter immediately ordered staff to deliver the materials.


    ¡°Anything else, Mr. Carter?¡± he asked.


    I was unhappy and replied, ¡°For now, that¡¯s it. As for the materials originally on the experiment table, try to get them back.¡±


    He hesitated, ¡°This¡­¡±


    Sensing his hesitation, I gave him a cold look, ¡°It¡¯s only been one night since the incident. Don¡¯t tell me those materials have already been disposed of.¡±


    He stammered, ¡°No¡­ they haven¡¯t. I¡¯ll try to retrieve them as soon as possible.¡±


    I stayed in the institute for the entire afternoon. In the evening, I left the institute and looked at the time. After some hesitation, I called Bill and asked him toe and collect the materials for testing. I then drove to Aimee¡¯s house with the copied documents.

 Chapter 93

    Aimee¡¯s POV:


    I absent-mindedly prepared their dinner in the kitchen.


    After Penn left, I regretted not insisting on being involved in the investigation. After all, it was something rted to me. Moreover, the reason I was discharged from the hospital was for this matter.


    The afternoon passed, but I didn¡¯t receive any news from Penn. I don¡¯t know if he found anything.


    While lost in thought, the voices of the little ones suddenly came from the living room. ¡°Uncle!¡±


    I snapped out of my thoughts and went to see what was going on.


    As soon as I turned around, I saw someone standing at the kitchen doorway. ¡°Why did you suddenlye over?¡± I asked.


    After getting used to not seeing each other for a period of time, it felt awkward to see him twice in one day.


    His face was calm. ¡°I came to pick up Lundy, and also to tell you about the investigation results from this afternoon.¡±


    As soon as I heard this, my attention was instantly diverted. ¡°How was the investigation this afternoon? Any progress?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± he raised an eyebrow and looked at the dinner I was preparing.


    I was puzzled for a few seconds before realizing what he meant. ¡°From yesterday afternoon until now, I¡¯ve only had one sandwich, and I don¡¯t have the energy to say so much,¡± Penn¡¯s voice interrupted.


    Naturally, I felt guilty, and I really wanted to know the investigation results as well.


    After dinner, we finally got to the main topic. ¡°Bill took the herbs to be tested, and I made a copy of the video at the time. I n to take it back and have it looked at by a skilled technician,¡± Penn said to me.


    I thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Can I have a look at it?¡± He nodded. I put the video on the projector and we watched it together. The video ended when Dave carried me out. I watched it again, but didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. I was a bit unwilling to give up and wanted to take another look. So I yed the video again. When we got to the part where Dave came back after answering a call, Cyrus¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Mommy, rewind the video one minute. I want to see it again.¡±


    Upon hearing Cyrus¡¯ words, I was overjoyed. Did the little guy notice something?


    Ignoring Penn¡¯s skeptical eyes, I followed Cyrus¡¯ instructions and rewound the video back one minute.


    After watching it, Cyrus confidently said, ¡°This video has been edited. The footage during the one minute that Uncle Dave went out to answer the phone and came back has been reced with different footage.¡±


    As I saw Penn frowning and staring at Cyrus with suspicion, I cleared my throat and said, ¡°Since Cyrus says so, it must be true.¡±


    ¡°Dove went out to answer the phone, and only Dexter and I were in theb. It¡¯s crystal clear who was tampering with the experiment. I just don¡¯t understand why Dexter did it,¡± I said, feeling perplexed and hurt, as if betrayed by a friend.


    ¡°First, find the master tape and gather evidence of his crime. Then you can ask him face-to-face,¡± Penn¡¯s voice sounded beside me.


    I nodded in agreement.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Penn¡¯s POV


    After identifying the real culprit, I was worried that Dexter would destroy the evidence. So, I immediately sent Bill and his team to the research institute. As a result, they caught Dexter red-handed. With the irrefutable evidence, Dexter was sentenced to prison quickly.


    Aimee had always considered Dexter her friend, so she was very distressed after he was imprisoned. I visited Dexter on her behalf and asked him why he did it. We sat face to face, and neither of us spoke for a while. He stared at me for a moment, then spoke first, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Aimee now?¡±


    I frowned and told him the truth, ¡°As you suspected, we¡¯re together now, and I¡¯m nning to propose to her. Once she agrees, we¡¯ll have a wedding!¡±


    Although Aimee hasn¡¯t agreed yet, and there¡¯s a good chance she might refuse, I will try everything to make her ept.


    Dexter¡¯s eyes shed with shock, and with a bitter expression on his face, he said, ¡°I should have known that you would be the one most likely to win her over.¡±


    Hearing this, I was a little confused. He looked defeated and lowered his gaze. ¡°I can feel that Aimee has always cared about you. She just won¡¯t admit it to herself. And I, I chose to deceive myself. In fact, she has always loved you, six years ago and even now¡­¡±


    Six years ago? At first, I felt happy, but then my eyes narrowed slightly. If what Dexter said was true and Aimee has always liked me, then what¡¯s going on with Aviva and Cyrus?


    ¡°Although Aimee has been deceiving herself, those two children have always been on your side,¡± Dexter continued.


    He gave a bitterugh. ¡°Blood ties are indeed a scary thing. Those two children relied on you so much even before they had met you in person.¡±


    I was shocked. ¡°What are you talking about? What blood ties?¡±


    He looked at me, with a hint of surprise in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

 Chapter 94

    I shook my head, with the faces of Aviva and Cyrus appearing repeatedly in his mind.


    Were those two children rted to me and Aimee?


    But why didn¡¯t she ever mention it?


    If not, why did I feel so familiar with them when I saw them?


    I used to think it was because they had likable personalities. But even when they were following Aimee to exclude me, I never thought of getting angry with them.


    It was as if, from the moment he saw them, he had treated them as equal to Lundy¡­


    Now, I could only see them as full of doubts.


    And there was their father who had never shown up and was forbidden from being mentioned by Aimee¡­


    I forced myself to put aside my thoughts and looked sternly at Dexter. ¡°Exin clearly, what¡¯s going on!¡±


    He smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t think that Aviva and Cyrus are Aimee¡¯s children with another man, do you?¡±


    Feeling like he had hit the nail on the head, my face turned cold.


    Dexter frowned and looked at me, his tone changing, ¡°I suddenly regret it. How could Aimee agree to be with you? You still don¡¯t trust her until now.¡±


    Perhaps because of Dexter¡¯s implication, in my mind, even the faces of Aviva and Cyrus seemed to ovep with my own face.


    ¡°Those two children are yours and Aimee¡¯s children. Otherwise, why do you think they are so supportive of you?¡± Dexter finally chose to reveal the truth.


    ¡°But from the looks of it, Aimee hasn¡¯t told you yet. As for why she hasn¡¯t, I think it¡¯s probably because she doesn¡¯t trust you enough, just like your thoughts about her.¡± Dexter finished speaking and sneered sarcastically, ¡°Mr. Carter, you¡¯re just like that!¡±


    Veins bulged on my forehead, and I was filled with suspicion. ¡°Are you saying that Aviva and Cyrus are my children? What evidence do you have?¡±


    Aimee had clearly said that Aviva and Cyrus were both one year younger than Lundy! Could it be that¡­ she had been lying since then?


    Dexter¡¯s expression also darkened. ¡°I worked with Aimee during her first year abroad. I know when she was pregnant and if she had contact with any other men during that time. The father of those children can only be you!¡±


    His words were like a thunderbolt, exploding in my ears.


    Were those two children really mine?


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know whether to feel happy or sad.


    I was happy that Aimee had never been with other men, and that those two children were indeed mine.


    But I was sad that she had kept it a secret from me all this time.


    Was I that unreliable to her?


    Otherwise, why would she keep the truth about our children from me?


    It would have been understandable if she had hidden it from me when we weren¡¯t together.


    But now that we¡¯vee this far in our rtionship, why would she still keep it a secret?


    Dexter¡¯s tone turned colder. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can do a paternity test. I have no reason to lie to you about this, it doesn¡¯t benefit me at all!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he sneered, ¡°Mr. Carter is so suspicious, it¡¯s no wonder Aimee didn¡¯t want to tell you the truth!¡±


    I snapped back to reality and suppressed theplex emotions stirring inside me, but my voice still tightened out of control. ¡°I will confirm this matter with her myself. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Instead, why don¡¯t you tell me why you love her yet sabotaged her experiments?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He nced at me and remained silent for a few seconds before responding, ¡°Why would I want to hurt her? I love her so much. The only person I wanted to harm was Dave. As for you, ever since I met her all those years ago, I knew how much weight you held in her heart. She couldn¡¯t let you go, even after everything you did to her. To prevent her from going back to you out of pity, I worked hard to convince the doctor that her child had passed away and went through great difficulties to bring the child back to you from abroad, just to cut off any possibility of her returning to you. Mr. Carter, you are such a proud person. How could you ept a woman who abandoned your own flesh and blood again?¡±


    As a result of Dexter¡¯s situation, chaos reigned in The Moonlight, and Aimee was busy for a long time before everything in the club returned to normal. This gave me the opportunity to finally focus on my proposal.


    Today was the day I had prepared for the proposal.


    Bill hurried over, ¡°Sir, the backyard decoration¡­¡±


    At the mention of the backyard, I took a deep breath to calm myself and walked over.


    In the backyard, all of the expensive flowers and nts had been reced with inconspicuous medicinal herbs. A few small strings of colorful lights hung on the vi wall.


    ¡°As per your instructions, we just did a simple decoration.¡± Bill exined cautiously.


    I scanned the area, imagining what it would look like at night, and my eyes gradually softened. ¡°This is good enough. Did you bring it?¡±


    He quickly pulled out a delicate velvet box from his pocket and handed it to me.


    I opened it and looked inside, unable to stop myself from smiling.


    ¡­¡­


    Aimee¡¯s pov


    I¡¯ve been really busytely, and after finishing up my work and rxing, I suddenly came down with a low-grade fever which I knew was caused by overworking. Today, Penn had something to do, so I brought the two children to the Cater¡¯s mansion to y with Lundy. In the afternoon, we yed for a while and then I fell asleep with Lundy in my arms. I didn¡¯t sleep for very long. Around seven or eight in the evening, I woke up in a daze. Lundy was sitting with Aviva and Cyrus on the carpet, their heads together, whispering something to each other. ¡°Mummy, you¡¯re awake!¡± Aviva was the first to notice me waking up.


    Soon, the little ones climbed up from the carpet as if nothing had happened and gathered around the bed.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I yawned and looked at Lundy. ¡°When did Lundy wake up? I had no idea.¡±


    Lundy smiled, his eyes crinkling. ¡°Lundy took a nap at noon! So he wasn¡¯t sleepy in the afternoon. He only slept for a little while before he got up!¡±


    I patted the little one¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°You guys must be hungry. Let¡¯s go downstairs and have some food!¡±


    Cyrus tugged at my arm, anxiety etched on his face. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re so hungry! Let¡¯s go eat!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until I checked the time that I realized it was almost eight o¡¯clock. No one had even called me down for dinner.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you must be starving. Mommy slept too soundly.¡± I got up from the bed and led the kids downstairs.


    When we arrived at the dining table, no one else was there, and there were a few dishes set out on the table. I felt a little embarrassed.


    I had not expected to sleep through dinner time, but luckily it seemed that some food had been left for us. After finishing dinner, I wanted to take the little ones upstairs to rest.


    Cheryl suddenly appeared in the living room, smiling brightly at me. ¡°Miss Miller, the young master is waiting for you in the backyard.¡±


    I was taken aback and instinctively looked at the little ones next to me. I wondered when Penn had returned and what he wanted from me. I also wondered if it was convenient to bring the children along.


    ¡°We want to go with you, Mommy!¡± Cyrus clung to my hand without hesitation.


    On the other side, Lundy spoke with a baby voice, ¡°Lundy wants to go too!¡±


    Aviva stood by their side without saying anything, but her eyes said it all.


    I had no choice and looked at Cheryl. ¡°He did not say that the children could not go, right?¡±


    Cheryl recalled and shook her head, making way for us to go to the backyard.


    I held one child¡¯s hand while Aviva walked ahead of us. The four of us quickly left the vi and were met with darkness.


    I felt a little lost. Wasn¡¯t Penn waiting for me here? ¡°Penn?¡± I called out, confused.


    The next second, a dim light illuminated the backyard, gradually growing brighter. Slowly, the features of the backyard came into view.


    ¡°Dendrobium, jasmine, honeysuckle¡­ I can name almost every flower and know that they don¡¯t worth much, but they y an indispensable role in Chinese medicine.¡± These flowers appeared in the backyard of the Carter¡¯s mansion and to me, it was nothing short of shocking.


    ¡°Penn, what is this?¡± I asked.

 Chapter 95

    ¡°There used to be a lot of expensive roses and peonies, but you didn¡¯t like the former and thetter had bad symbolism, so I thought about it and had them all reced with Chinese medicinal flowers.¡± Penn¡¯s voice sounded in my ear.


    I looked up and saw Penn standing directly across from me, on the other side of a pathway, walking towards me with a deliberate pace. As he approached, I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous and even had the urge to run away.


    The three little ones seemed to sense my thoughts and held onto my hand tightly, not letting me take a step back. I could only watch as Penn stopped in front of me.


    His deep eyes were filled with affection. ¡°Six years ago, it was my failure to recognize my own heart in time that made you so upset, even to the point of wanting to run away from me at all costs. After losing you, I realized that I couldn¡¯t live without you.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at me intensely as he lowered himself down, and at the same time, took out a ring from behind him. ¡°During this time, I¡¯ve been too hasty and haven¡¯t considered things carefully enough, causing you to suffer a lot. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing, but please give me another chance, to marry me again.¡±


    As I watched him sink to one knee in front of me, I was stunned. Was I dreaming? Was Penn proposing to me? Why was he doing this?


    Our previous marriage six years ago had never gone through this kind of process. I was so overwhelmed that I felt dizzy, and couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of me.


    My instinct was to run away, but as I took a step back, the three little ones tugged at my hand.


    ¡°Mommy! Please say yes to Uncle! He¡¯s sincere!¡±


    ¡°Cyrus said loudly, ¡®Uncle has been preparing for a long time! We saw him preparing in the afternoon!''¡± Hearing the little one¡¯s words, I felt a little shaken.


    The little ones only saw what happened in the afternoon, but I knew that transnting all of these flowers into Chinese medicinal ones would take quite some time. I wondered how long Penn had been preparing for.


    Lundy was also urging me anxiously, ¡°Just agree with daddy! Lundy wants us to be a family!¡±


    I was being persuaded by the little ones one after another.


    In front of me, Penn looked at me with deep eyes, his gaze firm and determined.


    ¡°In the six years that you were gone, I thought a lot, and now that you¡¯re standing in front of me again, I won¡¯t disappoint you. I¡¯ll protect you and the children. Aimee, please believe in me again!¡±


    As he spoke, he held up the ring without a hint of hesitation.


    ¡°Mommy, we just want Uncle to be our daddy!¡± Aviva and Cyrus said in unison.


    My eyes trembled, and the scales of my heart began to tip towards Penn.


    But I still had concerns ¨C was this proposal just to make up for our failed marriage six years ago? Even though I wanted to forget that painful marriage, the damage was too profound for me to erase from my mind. Even mentioning the word ¡°marriage¡± made me shy away.


    Especially now, with the person who had hurt me kneeling in front of me, I wanted to believe him. After all, since we reunited, Penn had been nothing but good to me.


    But the hurt from six years ago was still festering in my heart, making me too weak to reach out and ept the ring. It was too heavy.


    However, the calling of the little ones made me have to consider their feelings. They really needed a dad, and their biological father was right in front of us. After so many years of deceiving them, now they finally had a chance to call someone ¡°daddy¡±. How could I bear to take that away from them?


    Moreover, the little ones expressed their fondness for Penn so openly¡­ weighing the pain of the past love against the guilt towards the children, thetter won out.


    My arm moved slightly as if to reach for the ring.


    Suddenly, a clear and distinct cough sounded from the corner. My arm froze and I looked over to see J, who had been there for who knows how long, looking at me, Aviva and Cyrus with displeasure. Penn¡¯s father Latham also looked disapprovingly over.


    My outstretched arm slowly retracted.


    No, it wasn¡¯t the right time yet.


    Back then, I had selfishly taken the unborn children away, disregarding their feelings. Even if we were to send them back to the Carter family now, it should only be when everyone was ready to ept them.


    As I started to hesitate again, Penn¡¯s gaze swept over to Lundy. He looked at me and said, ¡°Are you really willing to reject me? Lundy calls you mommy in his dreams. Do you have the heart to let him continue like this? You¡¯ve already missed him for six years!¡±


    I was stunned when I heard this and looked at Lundy at my feet. I regained myposure and looked at Penn, pretending to be calm. ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean by saying I¡¯ve missed Lundy for six years? I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    To Lundy, I was just an outsider, so how could I have missed him for six years? It should be his birth mother who missed him, right?


    ¡°Penn! You¡¯re confused!¡± J walked over to Penn in anger, trying to stop him from continuing.


    Just as J walked a few steps away, Bill stopped her.


    ¡°Lundy is your biological son. Six years ago, someone left him at the doorstep of the Carter family and disappeared without a word. I did a DNA test, and he is your child with me!¡± Penn¡¯s words left me standing in shock.


    Lundy was my child?


    Images of me spending time with Lundy after returning to the country flooded my mind. Tears welled up in my eyes.


    No wonder I felt a connection with Lundy the first time I saw him. No wonder he relied on me so much!


    Lundy was my child! The child I had always thought had died!


    My heart was full of mixed emotions. I was too overwhelmed by this sudden revtion and unable to snap back to reality.


    Lundy held my hand, also in a daze. It wasn¡¯t until Aviva and Cyrus asked for confirmation, ¡°Really? Lundy is Mommy¡¯s child, our little brother?¡± that Penn nodded and turned to us.


    ¡°Sorry, I kept this a secret all this time. I was afraid that if you couldn¡¯t ept me in the end, both you and Lundy would be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Lundy, I¡¯m sorry that your dad kept this secret from you for so long. Aunt Aimee, whom you like so much, is your long-lost mommy. You don¡¯t have to call her aunt anymore. It¡¯s time to start calling her Mommy.¡±

 Chapter 96

    As soon as the words fell, Lundy suddenly burst into tears without warning. He tightly hugged my leg, choking and calling out, ¡°Mommy, wuwu, Mommy¡­¡± After hearing the little one¡¯s crying, I finally came back to my senses. I don¡¯t know when, but tears were streaming down my face.


    ¡°Lundy, mommy misses you so much, really, really misses you¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but hold the little one tightly in my arms, almost wanting to merge him into my body.


    In these six years, I had been thinking about the child who died. Even when I was in aa, I woke up with the strength to live just because of the thought of that child. But I never thought that child has been by my side all along!


    Thinking of Lundy¡¯s experiences in the past six years, I felt guilty in my heart.


    I had missed the little one for so many years, but ever since we reunited, he had been healing me¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my dear. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± I kept apologizing to my little one.


    Aviva and Cyrus, who were beside us, also had tears in their eyes. Cyrus wiped away his tears andughed and cried as he looked at Lundy.


    Aviva had tears in her eyes too and nodded vigorously.


    Seeing the tearful woman and children in front of me, my heart was filled with sorrow. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Aimee. It¡¯s mine. I should have told you when I found out that you didn¡¯t know about Lundy¡¯s identity. But I had too many concerns. If you want to me someone, me me.¡±


    For so many years, this woman thought Lundy was dead. She must have been in pain all these years.


    I tightened the hand holding the diamond ring. I had no idea how desperate this woman was when she found out she had given birth to a stillborn baby. And even when we reunited, I med her for being cruel to Lundy.


    She held Lundy and cried for a long time before gradually calming down and looking at me with red eyes.


    ¡°Why did you only tell me now? Do you know how much I¡¯ve missed him? I always thought¡­ I always thought my son was dead!¡± Aimee questioned me, and I almost drowned in self-me.


    Why? I also wanted to ask myself why I had so many concerns.


    Would there be a different story between us if I had told her earlier?


    But now it was toote to think about all of that.


    I had missed the best time to tell her the truth!


    If I had told her earlier, would this woman be crying like this now?


    ¡°Mummy, this is great news. Lundy is really our little brother!¡± Cyrus hugged Aimee¡¯s thigh excitedly after crying enough.


    Aviva also nodded vigorously. But Aimee and Lundy¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t be stopped. I couldn¡¯t help but stand up and embrace them both.


    Feeling the man¡¯s embrace, my questioning voice gradually weakened, leaving only a choked voice. ¡°Why¡­ why did you¡­?¡±


    As I listened to Penn apologize again and again, my emotions slowly calmed down.


    ¡°We want hugs too!¡± When I heard the voices of the little ones, I felt a bit embarrassed.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that I was crying like this in front of the children¡­


    Looking at Lundy, who was already crying like a little kitten in my arms, I couldn¡¯t help butugh through my tears.


    I had returned ¨C that little angel who passed away was now in my arms!Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I silently promised in my heart that I would never abandon you again, my dear!


    Penn bent down to embrace Aviva and Cyrus in his arms.


    Whileforting Lundy in my arms, my heart was in a mess.


    I felt the children move slightly, but I couldn¡¯t pay attention to it.


    ¡°Lundy, don¡¯t cry anymore. Mummy won¡¯t go anywhere, never again.¡± I softly assured the little one, ¡°From now on, Mummy will protect you well. No one can bully us, Lundy is Mummy¡¯s little baby.¡±


    As I spoke, I gently patted the little one¡¯s back.


    Upon hearing my assurance, Lundy looked at me choked up, ¡°R-really? Mummy won¡¯t leave anymore?¡±


    Looking at the red eyes of the little one, I felt heartbroken and without hesitation, I reached out my hand, ¡°We pinky swear! Mummy promises that we will take Lundy wherever we go!¡±


    I felt like I caught a glimpse of something shiny in the corner of my eye, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it ¨C all my thoughts were on Lundy.


    Lundy was staring straight at my hand.

 Chapter 97

    After a while, the little one suddenly cried out withughter, ¡°Did Mommy promise Daddy? Then we¡¯re a family now! Mommy won¡¯t leave anymore!¡±


    With that, the little one hugged my neck happily.


    I suddenly froze. When did I promise? But following the little one¡¯s gaze, I saw that the diamond ring that Penn had just held was now securely on my finger.


    I thought of the strange feeling I had just experienced and looked down at Aviva and Cyrus at my feet. The two little ones were smiling obediently.


    I turned my head to look at Penn again.


    But Penn just had an affectionate expression on his face, leaving me unable to ask him anything.


    ¡°Mummy, promise Uncle, okay!¡± Cyrus said in a childish voice, grabbing and shaking the hand that was holding him, his face filled with anticipation.


    Aviva also spoke up, expressing her own thoughts, ¡°Mummy, since Lundy is our brother, then give him aplete family.¡±


    Hearing the children¡¯s words, I felt a wave of guilt.


    Aviva¡¯s words were not just about Lundy, but also herself.


    Ever since they were able to understand, they have always wanted a dad, but because of me, they never dared to express their feelings.


    I¡¯m sure that the children also desire aplete family!


    I think it¡¯s time to say this out loud.


    ¡°Well, actually¡­¡±


    Before I could speak, Penn interrupted me and looked at Aviva and Cyrus apologetically. ¡°Actually, I am your biological father. I¡¯m sorry for only telling you now. I only found out about this recently. I¡¯m sorry for being absent from your lives for so long.¡±


    Hearing Penn¡¯s words, I stood still. ¡°How did you find out?¡± He looked at me with affection in his eyes. ¡°I found out when Ist visited Dexter. He told me. He was the one who left Lundy at the Carter family¡¯s doorstep. He bribed the doctor to deceive you that the child was stillborn, and then sent the child to me.¡±


    ¡°Why did he do that?¡±


    I was in agony, never expecting that Dexter was the one who caused me so much pain and separation from my children all these years.


    ¡°Because he said he liked you. He did this to prevent you froming back to me. He made us believe that you abandoned Lundy, so neither I nor my parents could possibly ept you,¡± Penn exined.


    Hearing Penn¡¯s words, I trembled with anger.


    Once I calmed down, I noticed that Aviva and Cyrus remained calm since Penn revealed himself to be their biological father.


    I looked down at the two children.


    Aviva and Cyrus smiled, ¡°We knew who our biological father was before we went back to our country. That¡¯s why we have been trying to match Mummy with him. We just thought that Lundy was our half brother, but we found out today that he is our biological brother. Now we are finally reunited as a family.¡±


    Hearing their words, I was momentarily unsure how to react.


    No wonder the two children were so strangely conflicted towards Penn. They had known for a long time that he was their biological father.


    Suddenly, I felt two pairs of eyes on me.


    I looked up and saw J in the distance.


    She wasn¡¯t standing in the light, with half of her body hidden in the shadow.


    The light shone on her face as she looked at the three children, her eyes filled withpassion. But when I looked over, J¡¯s expression turned cold again. Latham stood beside her, his eyes fixed on the three children.


    I regretfully turned my gaze away and looked at the three little ones who were eagerly looking at me. My impulsive decision years ago deprived Lundy of her mother¡¯s love for so many years, and also deprived Aviva and Cyrus of their father¡¯s love for so many years. As Penn¡¯s parents, how could they possibly ept me as their daughter-inw?


    ¡°Mommy?¡± The little ones urged anxiously.


    I regained my senses, a hint of struggle shing through my eyes before quickly bing firm.


    I ced Lundy on the ground and said to Aviva and Cyrus, ¡°You guys go inside with your little brother first.¡±


    The children seemed to sense something and stubbornly looked at me, not wanting to leave.


    I reached out and gently patted their heads, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mummy has promised your sister that we will never be separated again.¡±


    Aviva stared at me for a long time before turning to Cyrus and Lundy, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lundy pouted and reached out his little hand, ¡°Mummy, pinkie promise, we didn¡¯t do this earlier!¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief and smiled as I made a pinkie promise with my little ones.


    The children finally turned around and headed inside the vi.


    I turned around and calmly faced Penn¡¯s parents, removing the ring from my finger and returning it to Penn.


    To my surprise, they did not have the happiness that I expected. Instead, their expressions were unreadable.


    J, my former mother-inw who had never given me a good look, approached me and said, ¡°You know, I used to dislike you a lot. I could overlook your poor origins since nobody chooses their birth, but when you left a divorce agreement and embarrassed the entire Carter family, I thought it was your revenge against Penn for neglecting you for three years. What disgusted me the most was your cruel abandonment of your newly born, sickly child. I thought that you were the type of person who would abandon your family and have ulterior motives foring back.¡±


    She sighed, ¡°Now I understand that Lundy was not deliberately abandoned by you, and that you are not the despicable person I thought you were. I cannot immediately ept you or like you, but I do not want my grandchildren to be separated from their parents or to live in an iplete family.¡±


    After listening to her words, I was stunned. I never expected her to have this attitude. Latham cleared his throat and brought me back to my thoughts. ¡°When Penn invited us, we were against your remarriage. But now, we are not opposed to it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My shock was beyond words.


    ¡°Penn, the engagement ring is meant for you to put on yourself,¡± J said, pouting.


    ¡°Yeah! Daddy, hurry up and put it on Mommy!¡± The three children urged.


    It turned out that the three little ones had not actually gone into the mansion, but were hiding in a nearby corner. I turned my head to look at Penn walking towards me. He stood in front of me and knelt down on one knee. ¡°Aimee, would you give me another chance to take care of you?¡± Tears rolled down my face uncontrobly. I slowly extended my left hand and choked¡±I will¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!